WTF?

Cum Haters 2024C

Cum Haters 2024C

CAMTASTROPHES #8

CAMTASTROPHES #8

Did I Just Do Anal.... IDK

Did I Just Do Anal.... IDK

Money Shot Fail

Money Shot Fail

Chef Boyardee Jizzes Upon Contact

Chef Boyardee Jizzes Upon Contact

Man Eating Vagina

Man Eating Vagina

Board Posts

25
Anonymous
@confessions
14 Jun 2015 8:19PM
• 16,661 views • 4 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 73 replies ]

Hello

I am a married white female in my early 30's. I have blond hair and am what most men would consider to be good looking. My husband and I have been married for 6 years. I recently discovered he has been looking at Interracial Pornography on the internet. Almost exclusively black men having sex with white women. There seems to be an underlying theme of White Wives cheating on their husbands with well endowed black men, sometimes with the white husbands being forced to watch.

This was a very disturbing discovery for me. I was appalled and surprised that my husband has so much of this stuff on his computer and in his internet history. What's even worse is he looks at "cuckold" porn and many of the women in these videos have the same look that I do. Thin, white women with with blond hair and blue eyes. If you do not know what interracial cuckold is, it's pornography where a white man watches his wife wife have sex with a black man. The black man always has a much larger penis and the white man is verbally and physically humiliated by his wife and the black man. Why does my husband look at this stuff? Is it possible that he is thinking of me while he watches it? Why would he fantasize and masturbate to thoughts of me with black men?


As I found this pornography on my husbands computer, I began looking at it more and more. My husband doesn't know that I know about his fetish. It began is detective work to find out what turns him on and what he spends his time looking at.

I was raised in a racist family in the south and was taught to stay away from black men. I have never been with a black man. And now here is the even bigger problem.


It's beginning to turn ME on as well. When I was looking at my husbands computer there was one picture of a blond girl that looks a lot like I do, with a very large black man. I was shocked and excited at the size of his penis. I hate to admit it because it makes me feel so ashamed, but I masturbated that night while viewing the picture. I didn't want to, but I was so turned on that I felt like I couldn't stop myself. I felt dirty afterward but it was just the beginning of my addiction.

Now I've began viewing these interracial picture of black men with with women on my own computer. These fantasies are dominating my sex life, and I've lost interest in having sex with my husband. Just the sight of a black mans penis seems to get me going and I can't stop thinking about it. One re-occurring fantasy I have been having is being "taken" by a group of 5 large black men. When I go out in public and see a black man walking by, I think about him sexually even if my husband is by my side.

This is an intrusive fantasy that has been affecting my marriage and sex life. I would like to know what I can do to stop it, and get my husband to stop looking at it as well.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-5
Anonymous
@confessions
20 Nov 2013 4:10PM
• 4,351 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

So last night I was prayin for deliverance and I kid you not, Jesus Fucking Christ (scrappy little brother to Jesus H. Christ, The Son of Man and Holy Lamb of God) came right through the rusted wall of my trailer and sat his glowing white ass own on my bed, right beside where I was kneeling. At first I thought it was my dead pop come back to life, so I reflexively reached for his cock since I was already down on my knees. But Mr. Christ gently pushed my hand away and said I didn't need to do that shit no more because he was gonna give me a real job.

So I thought wow this sounds perty interesting. Maybe he'll make me the fucking CEO of Mountain Dew or the Moon Pie company, or gimme my own taco wagon or whatnot. Anyways, so I says, yessir Mr. Christ, my dear Lord, I'm listening and sorry for grabbin your very big and powerful dick (I immediately pologized and said penis). What kinda job is you talkin about?

So get this, he wants me to go to fuckin flight school and learn how to fly them big fucking jet planes like what them motherfucking Arabs used to attack the US of A back all them years ago! I just looked at him and said what? He says, and this is a direct motherfucking quote, he says don't be such a cocksucking little sissy. Look, pussy, I put you here and I'll take you out. Your life is already one miserable faggoty failure after another and I am offering you a chance to have the real fame and fortune you have so far only seen in your wet fucking dreams. You in or you out, boy?

So what the fuck am I supposed to do now? He wants me to fly the thing into some super tall building in motherfucking Dubiey or some such wasteland in muslimville. He said the only way to send those goat fucking infidels (his words, not mine) a righteous message was to fly my plane into some building they have that's supposedly the tallest in the world. I thought that was the statue of liberty but whatever.

Anyways, so I says how is that dumbass plan supposed to make me rich? Famous I can see, but how is you gonna make me rich if I'm fried up like a crispy chicken nugget?

He just looks right into my one good eye and mutters some crap about riches in heaven and whatnot and when I start to call bullshit on that he just whips out his huge fuckin jesus cock and shoves it in my mouth. I been coughing up holy cum ever since.

Now I fucking start flight school in Florida in two weeks. I ain't never prayin again, I tell you what.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
01 Apr 2024 9:11PM
• 51 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

What if I told you there are some white dicks out there just as big as any black dick. I love training women to take my Viking penis.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
10
Anonymous
@random
05 Aug 2024 10:14PM
• 2,427 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

All characters in the story are 18+

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman who has been dating her white boyfriend Mike for 5 years. She is 5'7", slim, toned, 125 lbs gym body, blond and blue with pale skin and perky 34B breasts. Cheryl is a hipster type of woman that is well groomed as is the style of the day.

In her youth she was a rebellious punk rocker chick resulting in her being well tattooed, starting around age 18 she got the tattoo bug and now displays a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, the entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin-up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot. She had always been a tomboy growing up and throughout her life.

Her boyfriend Mike, 35, is short and average in about every other way, he is a doctor, a wealthy doctor but he is not worldly making him gullible and naive which is something that Cheryl’s narcissistic side takes advantage of now and then. She has lied to him about stuff like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she has cheated on him a few times over the years.

One day she and Mike got into a fight before she went to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guy's cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered-up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. This sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any, the truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have a child and start a family with Cheryl but she always made excuses.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hookups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex and has let many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really *****, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention ***** by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, ******** the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and ******* to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike. She just ignores his message and sits there thinking about what she just did. With a little smirk on her face, she bites her lower lip thinking about how much of a adrenaline rush this was. It was the best sex of her life, and a rush of excitement knowing it was wrong and risky, and she kind of wanted more.

She texts Mike back saying, "Hey I'm going out for a bit, I have to go get something..."

She got dressed and went out to the store to buy a Plan B pill, because she didn't want to risk getting pregnant and caught.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
10 Dec 2021 12:12AM
• 487 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

I confess my husband has tried to persuade me to have sex with a Black Man for years and I never wanted to do it but I got a black dildo to entertain him with so he could imagine seeing a black penis enter me. He enjoyed watching me use it and using it on me and he said that it actually was enough and he didn't need me to really do it to enjoy seeing me use the black dildo. But the problem is that now that he is satisfied I am not. All I can think about lately is a real Black cock inside me and feeling the real thing. I think about feeling black balls in my white hand and feeling how heavy and full they are. I think about every drop shooting right into my white pussy. the genie is out of the bottle now and I am going insane

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
23 Oct 2011 5:13PM
• 557 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

I have a small penis. I am single and I like going to clubs and dancing on friday and saturday. I see all these black men grinding against these hot white women and it makes me so sad that I could not get it. I tried rubbing on a few girls but since my penis is small they could not feel that good so they left. I have had no success so far. I need advice from anybody who is reading this.

I have a crazy idea. I want to buy a rubber penis or something like that and put in my underwear and go to clubs. That way when I start grinding against girls, they feel my penis and would continue grinding me. I want to buy such things. Any suggestions ??? What should I buy ??? I tried googling it but couldn't come up with anything good that works.


Please help me find !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
27 Jul 2023 3:37AM
• 1,642 views • 3 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 37 replies ]

I've been married to Jacqui for five years. We'd been dating for a couple of years before that. Jacqui married me when she was nineteen. We met through our interest in amateur dramatics. Jacqui joined a small theatre company that I was a member of. We rehearse once or twice a week. It wasn't until last year when we got a new director that we started performing more interesting plays. Before it had all been musicals etc, but now we moved onto more adult themes. It wasn't suddenly all sex and violence, but we started doing plays with a bit of nudity or bedroom scenes.

We all enjoyed the change. At first it didn't really affect Jacqui and I as we normally only had small roles but things changed last year when Jacqui was given an important role in a new play. It was only late one evening while we were reading through the script at home that we realised that the role called for Jacqui to appear naked in some scenes. In several others she was required to only wear underwear and towards the end of the play she would get involved in a love scene with the leading actor which would mean him stripping Jacqui first down to just her panties and generally groping her all over and then removing her panties and supposedly making love to her in a bed.

This caused both of us to think deeply as to whether we wanted to be involved in this. In the end we decided that as the play was in good taste and that the love scenes had artistic merit it would be foolish and prudish for Jacqui to say that she wouldn't do them.

I think it actually added a bit of spice to our relationship because certainly later that night as I mounted Jacqui my thoughts were of my pretty, young wife being naked amongst our fellow actors, some of whom we regarded as friends. I think Jacqui found it exciting too because she was very wet when I entered her but, unfortunately, the excitement was too much for me and I came in her after only a couple of minutes. I finished Jacqui off by using my fingers and tongue on her clit and pussy. This is very effective with Jacqui. She has very prominent pussy lips which are very sensitive, they hang at least an inch down from her hole, and her clit is also very visible, standing clearly out from the surrounding folds of skin even before she is aroused.

We both derive great pleasure from the attention I lavish on her pussy lips. I can spend hours sucking and pulling on them to elongate them even further. Jacqui often keeps her pubic mound shaved and this only accentuates her long, hanging lips even further.

It was while I was using my mouth on her that evening that I realised that not only would Jacqui be naked amongst our friends but she would also be revealing to everyone the fact that she shaves her pussy. Strangely I found the thought exciting. It had never occurred to me before that the thought of my wife being seen naked in public and being groped by another man would be erotic to me but we both had a good time in bed that evening.

Over the next few weeks we had many rehearsals and it was kind of strange to see my wife in the arms of another man, in this case the lead actor Ken. We hadn't had a dress rehearsal yet so Jacqui hadn't had to strip off in front of everyone but the thought of her doing this kept us very active in the bedroom.

We were both very excited after coming home one evening after we had spent a few hours rehearsing the scenes where Jacqui has her breasts felt by Ken in the play. Although she had her clothes on for the rehearsal and we were only really going over the dialogue, Ken still used to opportunity to give Jacqui a good feel. From where I stood at the edge of the stage I could see Ken caressing and stroking Jacqui's breasts through her blouse. At one point he ran his hands down over her ass and lifted her short skirt at the back and we could all see his fingers briefly slip inside the edge of her panties. There was no objection from Jacqui and certainly everyone else on the cast was enjoying seeing my pretty wife being felt up by her handsome partner on stage. I was finding this exciting too, and I had plenty of time to watch them as I only had a small part to play in this production.

Each evening when we came home from the hall where we had been practising we would go straight to the bedroom where Jacqui would immediately lay on the bed. I would spend the next hour or so with my face between her thighs as I gnawed and sucked on her juicy cunt lips. Quite often I would not even get to fuck her. Jacqui would have several orgasms while I ate and sucked at her sweet pussy.Sometimes she would rub me off afterwards, sometimes not.

Eventually the time came where we had a full dress rehearsal, or in Jacqui's case it should have been undress rehearsal as she spent most of the day and evening absolutely naked. It was mid morning on a Saturday and the first scene we went through was where Jacqui gets naked out of a bed to meet her on-stage lover Ken. Jacqui arrived on stage wearing a loose gown which came down to mid thigh. I had wondered why the hall was so busy on that morning as at least half of the men present had no real need to be there. I then realised that they had turned up to see my wife strip off on stage. All eyes were on Jacqui when the time came for her to shed the gown and get under the covers. I thought she might have slipped into the bed while still wearing it and then taken it off under the bed covers, but no, she removed it in front of us all and actually stood facing us absolutely naked.

I knew that all the men in the hall were looking at her body, there were about fifteen of us hanging around that Saturday morning. As she stood before us, raised as she was a few feet up on the stage, I knew that I wasn't the only man to let his eyes drift down past her full breasts to her shaven pussy with her cunt lips clearly hanging down between her white thighs.

Jacqui seemed to revel in the stares of the men and was in no hurry to cover herself up. Eventually, however, she got into the bed and the rehearsal commenced. For the rest of that day until we went home in the evening Jacqui didn't put her clothes back on. All the men were treated to the sight of my wife displaying herself openly. The bedroom love scene with Ken is only a couple of minutes in the play but seemed to take hours to rehearse that day as Ken was allowed time after time to feel her breasts and ass and then lay her on the bed and eventually lie on top of her to simulate sex.

I'm sure all the men watching were turned on by the action on stage, because every man loves to see a pretty girl being made love to. I know I was turned on too by seeing my young wife naked with another man. Several times I had to adjust my trousers, especially when Ken lay naked on top of Jacqui and began moving his body up and down for realism. We all noticed that Ken was sporting a semi hard on when he dismounted from Jacqui each time and on one occasion I could see his thickening member lying between her engorged pussy lips, which was partly due to Jacqui raising her legs around Ken's waist, which wasn't actually called for in the script.

Our director called for a coffee break as Ken lay between Jacqui's spread thighs, his buttocks rising and falling gently. It was my duty that day to do the coffee and it was a peculiar feeling handing mugs of steaming coffee around as my wife lay in bed with another man. As I took theirs over to them I noticed that Ken had pulled the covers over their naked bodies but that he was still lying on top of Jacqui. I also noticed that Ken's body was still moving up and down in the simulation of sex, perhaps more so than it was earlier. Ken turned to me and grinned as I placed their mugs by the side of the bed. I knelt down by the head of the bed intending to talk to Jacqui during the break and it was then that I noticed the flushed look on her face. It suddenly dawned on me that they weren't simulating sex, Ken was actually fucking my wife as I knelt beside them. I felt such a fool for not realising sooner what they were doing. I felt humiliated and didn't know quite what to do. In the end I did nothing and just knelt there as Ken's movements under the sheets became more and more obvious. At one stage Jacqui began to make small crying noises as Ken brought her to a climax. It is to my shame that it was me who covered her mouth with my hand to quieten her. With my hand on her mouth I could feel her shudders as the orgasm took her, I could also feel the vibrations as Ken ejaculated into her at the same time.

It must have been obvious to everyone else in the hall what was going on. I felt totally humiliated by the situation but I also had a raging hard on in my trousers. Ken actually said thank you to me as I took my hand away from Jacqui's mouth. There was further *********** as, a few minutes later, Ken pushed the covers back and lifted himself off my wife. I think all the men present probably saw him slip his long cock out of Jacqui's hole. He certainly wasn't hiding anything as he walked across to the front of the stage to talk with his mates. His foreskin was pulled back and the head of his cock was glistening with his and Jacqui's love juices. There was even a small string of cum still hanging from the tip of his cock. He was making it clear to all his friends that he had just fucked my wife.

Like the cuckolded husband that I was, I helped my freshly fucked wife to her feet. Worse was to follow, as I took her hand to lead her away to the cloakroom I noticed that there was a large wet stain in the centre of the bed. Ken's cum had already started to run from my wife's stretched pussy and more of it ran down her thighs as we walked to the side of the stage. At one point Jacqui actually put her hand between her legs to stop the flow dripping onto the wooden floor of the stage. Her hand came away coated in Ken's cum. I was shocked when she absentmindedly put the fingers to her mouth to clean them.

My face was burning with embarrassment at the episode but I was also so turned on that when we reached the cloakroom I pulled Jacqui inside and, without bothering to close the door properly, I turned her around and bent her over the wash basin. I kept one hand on her back as I released my penis from my pants and in one movement I slipped straight into her from behind. I couldn't believe how wet she was. I was also amazed that she seemed so loose, there was little or no feeling from the walls of her cunt. Ken must have really stretched her when he fucked her because my rock hard cock was hardly touching the edges. I thought I might have difficulty cumming in such a large, stretched hole but it was when I glanced down and saw my cock covered with another mans cum that I suddenly started shooting my load into her.

Jacqui and I got ourselves cleaned up after that. We had a quick kiss and cuddle and she said she was glad that I'd fucked her after Ken because it showed that I wasn't mad at her. We kissed again and made our way back to the stage.

The remainder of the day went by fairly quickly. It was later, when we got home, that we next spoke about what had happened. I admitted that it had turned me on. Jacqui, for her part, admitted that she found Ken very attractive and had been fantasising about him for some time. She apologised for acting like a slut in front of our friends, but I surprised myself by saying that I liked her acting like that. I asked Jacqui what it felt like to have had another cock inside her as she had been a virgin when we had met. She told me that although she still loved me, she also loved the feel of Ken's much larger cock inside her. She said he had really filled her and that she could actually feel him inside her which she couldn't always with me. We made love well into the night with Jacqui eventually bringing me off with her hand because she said she felt too sore to have me inside her.

From that Saturday onwards there was very little pretence that Ken wasn't actually fucking my wife at every opportunity. Whether it was as part of the rehearsal for the play or during the breaks in between Ken would shove his fat cock up my darling wife. After each rehearsal of the bedroom scene the sheets would need to be changed as Ken deposited his spunk up my wife and a spreading wet patch would be evident on the bed.

Often I would go home on my own as Ken drove Jacqui off to his flat to continue their lovemaking on into the night. She would come home to me in the early hours of the following morning with his cum still running down her legs.

I had stopped fucking Jacqui myself by this time. First of all she was getting no pleasure from it because she couldn't feel my little cock inside her stretched hole anymore. Secondly, she had developed a habit of sliding her shaven pussy over my face as soon as she returned home to me and I would shoot my load onto my stomach as I sucked her long cunt lips into my mouth. The taste and feel of Ken's spunk as it ran from her hole and dripped from her raw looking lips onto my face was too much and my hand would drift down to my hard cock and I would bring myself off with a few strokes.

It had taken only a matter of a few weeks for me to change from a normal married man to this stranger who waited at home while his wife went off with her lover and then performed oral sex on her after she returned. Our week long stint at the local theatre went well and we got rave reviews from the local press. Apparently they liked the realism of some of the scenes. Jacqui was now a changed woman. She loved the attention she was getting and she admitted later that exposing herself on stage before a couple of hundred people really turned her on. I'm not sure if the audience realised that she was getting fucked on stage each night but the rest of the cast and stage hands certainly knew. I only found out later that she had let two other men have access to her body during the run of the show. One was the director, Gavin, the other was Ted who worked the curtains.

Since that show approximately half the cast have had sex with my wife, some on a regular basis and others as a one off. All our friends are aware of Jacqui's infidelities and most of them are also aware that my sexual preference these days is to use my tongue on my wife's well fucked cunt. There is nothing more pleasurable than the feel of Jacqui straddling my face with her slimy cunt and seeing her raw red pussy lips running with another mans cum.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-5
YoLoBro23MO
View posts View profile
@soapbox
12 Jul 2012 5:07PM
• 4,408 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 16 replies ]

Gay Marriage:

Let me start out by saying I'm not gay. I am in a very happy, devoted relationship to my fiance. I am a 23 year old guy, she is a 22 year old girl. We are a very heterosexual couple, neither have ever been with someone of the same sex nor do we have the desire to.
I know this is going to draw some attention from those of who you are just going to want to comment about how "fags are bad" and other vulgar, inappropriate, unnecessary outcries. Please keep those to yourselves. If you have something intelegent to say, I implore you to comment.
If you don't believe I'm straight, I don't give a fuck. Simple as that, I'm here to discuss a topic I find very interesting.

I went onto Omegle and used the "ask a question" option. I asked:
"Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?"
I would like to say that I'm not a religious person, I believe there is a higher power. Whoever/whatever that may be, I have no idea. I do believe that we were put on this earth to love eachother and to accept one another's differences. I don't have the right to tell you how to live and who to love, and you shouldn't judge people either.

The following text is 20 of the responses. I got a few responses that had nothing to do with the question, the majority of people didn't comment but simply disconnected. I just want to point out that the (majority) of the people that were against gay marriage weren't well spoken(typed) and were fairly rude and vulgar, while the people not necessarily for gay marriage, but just support people's happiness, took notice were well spoken, and used correct grammar and spelling.

(1) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 1: i'm with him on that, what does religion have to do with who you can love?
Stranger 2: I got nothing wrong with it either
Stranger 2: Gayness is not a hoice
Stranger 2: Choice
Stranger 2 has disconnected
***********************************
(2) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 1: I just can't be fucked to discuss this at the moment.
Stranger 1: But I agree.
Stranger 1: Homomarriage ftw.
Stranger 1: gosh, I'm tired.
Stranger 2: lol if people had equal rights in the first place there wouldnt be a discussion...
Stranger 1 has disconnected
*********************************
~Next conversation was disconnected before either stranger commented.
*********************************
~This one is kinda long and doesn't discuss the topic much.
(3) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 2: ...
Stranger 1: I have the right
Stranger 2: um, Gay marriage is legal here
Stranger 1: Homosexuals are dumb
Stranger 2: my church accepts/blesses gay marriage
Stranger 1: That wrong
Stranger 2: so, IDK what the issue is really
Stranger 1: That's discusting
Stranger 2: I'm not gay
Stranger 2: and I'm not getting married
Stranger 1: They make me wanna puke
Stranger 2: how come?
Stranger 2: have they come onto you?
Stranger 2: maybe you give out gay vibes.
Stranger 1: There not normal
Stranger 2: *they're
Stranger 2: we know that
Stranger 2: so, what's your point?
Stranger 1: They should pretend not to be gay
Stranger 2: some do
Stranger 1: Thats my point
Stranger 1: Good for them
Stranger 2: sooo
Stranger 1: They're awsome
Stranger 2: no, they suck..
Stranger 2: buddumm TSS
Stranger 1: But for those who show there gay
Stranger 1: There discusting
Stranger 2: *their
Stranger 1: Sick
Stranger 2: they're
Stranger 1: Horrible
Stranger 2: becuase?
Stranger 2: because*
Stranger 1: Y don't u call the grammer police?
Stranger 2: Because I'm correcting your spelling, not grammar.
Stranger 2: problem?
Stranger 2: getting back to the point
Stranger 1: If I used good grammer/spelling it would take longer to type
Stranger 1: I only use it correctly on school work
Stranger 2: So, it would take longer to type an A in grammar than an E?
Stranger 2: So, you have no desire to present yourself as an intelligent person to the world?
Stranger 2: By choice.
Stranger 1: Yes when I get a job I will
Stranger 1: But I'm in high school
Stranger 1: I don't need to
Stranger 2: You don't have a job now?
Stranger 1: No
Stranger 2: ...
Stranger 1: Im working towards becoming a nuclear engineer though
Stranger 2: in high school
Stranger 2: ..
Stranger 1: Watch when I get my job you'll be ashamed you ever said that
Stranger 1: Nuclear engineers make GOOD money
Stranger 2: I don't know how it is where you live, but here you have to be in the 90th percentile to be accepted to the faculty of engineering.
Stranger 2: and you can't use grammar.
Stranger 2: so, I'm thinking you have a lot of work ahead of you.
Stranger 1: Uhhh ya I can
Stranger 2: Clearly.
Stranger 1: I decide not to
Stranger 2: Good luck in life son, you'll need it. Also, your dad is probably a fag.
Stranger 2 has disconnected
*************************************
(4) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 1: I never argued the point. I'm not God, I let Him/Her decide these things.
Stranger 1 has disconnected
*************************************
~Another one disconnected before commenting.
*************************************
(5) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 2: homosexuals are bad
Stranger 1: It's the right of the AMERICAN PEOPLE!
Stranger 2: even satan doesn't approve
Stranger 1: IT WILL RUIN THIS GREAT SOCIETY!
Stranger 2 has disconnected
~"Great Society"???? Full of rapists, murderers, crime and general fear of anything unknown. Yep, Gays are definitely our biggest concern!!!
***********************************
(6) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? What if he said you can't marry?
Stranger 1: i never said anything
Stranger 2: Yep.
Stranger 1: who asked god?
Stranger 1: dont they have thier own righ
Stranger 1: what if god did say no gay marriages
Stranger 1: why would that mean they couldnt
Stranger 1: people have the right to do what the fuck they want and not live in religon
Stranger 1: so befor you try and be pro gay rethink the way you word it
Stranger 1: good day
Stranger 2 has disconnected
~Please note, I'm not saying God has anything to do with the topic. Just pointing out that it's the most argument against it.
***********************************
~Starting with this question, I decided to ask where the Strangers were from. Unfortunately, most decided not to acknowledge the question.
(7) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: true
Stranger 2: i honestly dont care what people are as long as you are a nice person
Stranger 1 has disconnected
**********************************
(8) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: Amen
Stranger 1 has disconnected
*******************************
~Another disconnected without commenting.
*********************************
~And another.
*********************************
~And another.
********************************
(9) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: gays go to hell
Stranger 1: let them get married there
Stranger 2: Your ignorance is dripping on my carpet sir
Stranger 1: liberal fag
Stranger 1 has disconnected
******************************
~Another disconnected without comment.
******************************
~And another.
******************************
~And another.
******************************
(10) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: no one, none, never, Norway
Stranger 1: No ones I guess, little, never, England
Stranger 2 has disconnected
********************************
~Another disconnected without comment.
********************************
~And another.
********************************
(11) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: They can share marraige
Stranger 2: They deserve it
Stranger 2: :/
Stranger 2: I'm straight, myself
Stranger 2: But EXCLUDING certain innocent people from their rights
Stranger 2: is WRONG.
Stranger 2: RIGHTS are RIGHTS.
Stranger 2: >.<
Stranger 2: Get over it.
Stranger 1: People are idiots. Gays should have the same rights as us... Fuck... More
Stranger 2: Your book is 3000 years old
Stranger 2: Agreed
Stranger 2: This person is an ignorant, overly religious person
Stranger 1: Theyve been trying so hard to be accepted
Stranger 2: worshipping a 3000 year old book written by middle eastern goat herders.
Stranger 1: Yea
Stranger 2: Homosexuals/Bisexuals have the same rights as us
Stranger 2: :/
Stranger 1: But they can't get married
Stranger 2: They deserve to be for sure
Stranger 1: Theyve been trying so hard for acceptance
Stranger 1: Ik
Stranger 2: Ugh
Stranger 2: Bye :)
Stranger 2 has disconnected
~Please note, obviously I support Gay Marriage. I'm not sure where they got the idea that I was against it, I thought the way
I presented my questions made that obvious...
***************************************
(12) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: im gay.
Stranger 1: :3
Stranger 1: ..
Stranger 2: faggot
Stranger 2 has disconnected
***************************************
~Another disconnected without commenting
**************************************
~And another.
****************************************
~And another.
****************************************
(13) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: marriage is with
Stranger 1: Whoa, someone's having a hissy fit
Stranger 2: a man and a woman
Stranger 1: Amen
Stranger 1: Gay marriage is a disgrace
Stranger 2: no, it's not really a disgrace, it's just not right
Stranger 1: An insult to human life
Stranger 1: It is a disgrace
Stranger 2: yea ok it's a disgrace
Stranger 1: Gay's are nice people, but what they're doing is wrong
Stranger 1: Soo wrong
Stranger 2: what are they doing wrong..?
Stranger 1: Loving someone of the same sex as them
Stranger 1: Making love to them
Stranger 1: The penis was not made for the ass
Stranger 1: It was made for the vagina
Stranger 1: For procreation
Stranger 1: So we can multiply
Stranger 1: Can you make babies from fucking a man up the ass? No
Stranger 2: yea, it's perverted
Stranger 1: No
Stranger 2: well, it'
Stranger 2: s
Stranger 2: gay sex only focus on pleasure
Stranger 2: not procreation or real lve
Stranger 1: How can you get pleasure from being fucked in the asshole?
Stranger 2: but that's happens
Stranger 1: The same place faeces comes out of?
Stranger 2: in all cases now with comdom
Stranger 1: Still disgusting
Stranger 2: they can be sex partners, ok. but not marriage
Stranger 2: gays want to be respected, respect the religion of other ppl too ~When don't they?
Stranger 1: Gay's should go to hell
Stranger 1: end of
Stranger 1 has disconnected
************************************
~The next response consisted of one person who supports it and another who didn't say his view. They quickly transitioned into a long discussion about religions. It was entirely too long to post here, if you would like to read it, feel free to e-mail me.
***************************************
~Another disconnected without comment.
***************************************
~And another
************************************
(14) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: god
Stranger 2: God never said he hated gay you faggot..
Stranger 2 has disconnected
~Not sure if Stranger 2 was responding to my question, or Stranger 1. Again, I'm not saying what God believes because I don't/didn't know Him/Her and He/She never told me what they want.
***************************************
~Another disconnected without comment.
***************************************
~And another.
***************************************
~And another.
***************************************
~The next stranger commented that he lived in NY, it's legal there, and to get over it, then disconnected.
***************************************
(15) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: I believe gays should be able to marry
Stranger 1: simple as
Stranger 2: same
Stranger 1: im english
Stranger 2: Do not go attacking us question-asker
Stranger 2 has disconnected
*************************************
~Another disconnected without comment
*************************************
(16) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 2: by what right does the government have at all to issue marriage licenses to anyone?
Stranger 1: True
Stranger 2: where does a "right" come from?
Stranger 1: Good question
Stranger 1: Love is love
Stranger 2: the government does not exist to validate individuals' personal relationships, it exists to provide particular services which would be otherwise unavailable, to keep the peace and enforce the law
Stranger 1: Agreed
Stranger 1: And well put
Stranger 1: World woul be so much better if politics stayed out of people's homes
Stranger 2 has disconnected
************************************
(17) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: swedish
Stranger 1: atheist
Stranger 2: America
Stranger 2: Christian
Stranger 2: But before we start all this, can you not judge me for being a christian?
Stranger 1: I'll try not to.
Stranger 2: Wonderful
Stranger 1: I just can't believe people actively waste their own time trying to prevent OTHER people from being happy. They have nothing to do with you. They want to be with each other, not with you. So what the hell is wrong with that? Love is love, no matter what gender or colour or whatever.
Stranger 2: I understand, Christians can be super judgemental about stuff like this
Stranger 2: Honestly, i don't think Marriage is a government issue, it's a religious thing (for the most part) and the government shouldn't give benefits to a married couple. If a church or other institution wants to marry people, they should be free too. If a church wants to not marry people, they should be able too.
Stranger 1: To be perfectly honest I don't really care. What is so important about getting married in a church anyway. If I ever get married I wouldn't care where it happens, just the fact that it happens and that it's with a person I love will be enough.
Stranger 2: For different people, marriage can be different things. To me, Marriage is a gift from God, and should be between a man and woman. That's based off of my religious beliefs, but i don't care what others do. To them it may be different, and that's ok with me.
Stranger 1: Personally I've never been religious so for me marriage is basically just having the same lastname and a ring on your finger to signal you're off the market so to speak.
Stranger 2: Totally cool. That's the beauty of freedom, it's your choice.
Stranger 1: Indeed.
Stranger 1: And I mean... I've heard of people marrying buildings for fuck's sake... BUILDINGS!
Stranger 2: Yeah, it's a little ridiculous. I'm sorry that so many christian's are so ignorant and judgemental, just thought i'd throw that out there
Stranger 1: The fact that they have to force their crap on other people is what pisses me off. Fine, believe what you want, just don't try and force me to do so as well. I've made my choice not to.
Stranger 1: And that argument they have "think of the children" yeah, please do! What kind of message is "no you can't love who you want because if you do you'll burn in hell"... That's not a good message.
Stranger 2: I mean i'm not disagreeing. A lot Christians claim Christ, but don't love like He loved.
Stranger 1: Seems like they just pick the parts best suited to themselves.
Stranger 1: Which sort of destroys the real message.
Stranger 2: Yep, The Church is corrupt, and there are a lot of problems. But, even though i am pretty messed up, I can still say that Jesus has radically changed my life, and given me hope. Good talking to you, but i have to go. Hope your next experience is good!
Stranger 1: Have a nice day.
Stranger 1 has disconnected
**********************************
~Another disconnected without comment.
**********************************
(18) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: Nobody, that's who!
Stranger 1: No difference at all!
Stranger 1: He didn't xP
Stranger 2: I don't believe in any deity, people ought to be able to marry whoever they please who are of the age of consent, Sweden.
Stranger 1: California ^_^
Stranger 1: For once, a nice stranger
Stranger 1: :D
Stranger 2: :) see, OP, we're a socially liberal bunch over here.
Stranger 2: take care, toodles!
Stranger 2 has disconnected
*******************************
(19) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: ummm...
Stranger 2: good question..
Stranger 1: God loves everyone
Stranger 1: and he made us to love one another
Stranger 1: wether were black asian females males mexicans whites transgenders gays
Stranger 1: we have to accept each other
Stranger 1: k bai
Stranger 1 has disconnected
********************************
(20) You're now watching two strangers discuss your question!
Question to discuss:
Whose right is it to tell homosexuals they can't share the bliss of marriage? What difference does it make to your life? When did God give you the right to judge? Where are you both from?
Stranger 1: I don't judge. :D
Stranger 1: i'm from the state of delusion.
Stranger 1: btw
Stranger 2: No one has the right to judge.
Stranger 2: But it will be done by people anyway.
Stranger 1: yeah, no escaping it.
Stranger 1: But as I like to say, homosexuals should have the right to be UNHAPPY in marriages..haaaaaa.
Stranger 1 has disconnected


That's the end off the 20. I did keep it going but didn't want to make this much longer. If you want to discuss this topic further without the fear of getting trampled by trolls feel free to PM me.
Thanks for reading, have a great day!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
@random
06 Sep 2013 5:27PM
• 72 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

True Story From The Annals Of Newport Beach:
Around 6pm, I went over to my favorite bar, JoJo’s, in Newport Beach for a beer and to find a pool game. The bar has a nautical motif, lots of fish nets, stuffed fish, pictures of big surf…that sort of stuff. The bar’s in front and there’s tables behind. It’s a cool little place pretty much locals only, the tourists don’t know the place even exists.
I’m 25, work in Irvine just up the street inland but I live in Newport Beach. I love the beach, love the town and am very happy with my life.
Sitting at the bar was this luscious little babe who looked vivacious, young and eager, with white short shorts, golden legs all the way up to her waist, really cute face, lips, eyes and nice natural tits…a handful at the most but very attractive. She looked at me and I looked at her and it was love t first sight. She was sooooo fucking cute! I wanted to fuck her right there but….and she knew it!
I sat down next to her and went through the preliminaries: Her name was Cindy, she was from Whittier but someone told her about Jo Jo’s and she thought she’d try it out. I thought it was unusual for a girl by herself to have come all the way down from Whittier just to try the place out. I was wondering what she was up to. She said, ”oh no, I’m not alone, my friends are sitting at the table back there,” pointing to the back where the pool tables are and the eating tables. “I’m just getting the beers.”
Yep…there were three girls sitting back there, all by themselves. She got the beers and invited me back to join them, and I went.
As it turned out, there were two really cute girls and one guy. He is rather effeminate but actually a guy. It turns out he was Cindy’s brother--so I could see a bit of a problem of her going with me to my place later.
We all chatted and laughed, chugged several beers and were all feeling quite good. I was flirting heavily with Cindy and she knew what I wanted—her, all of her, and she was ready for it.
Then Cindy came clean: “Jeremy is looking to try something he’s never done before. He isn’t sure about who he really is and wants to experiment. He wants to see what it’s like to be with a guy”. I said, “HUH?” “WTF”? I asked if he is gay and the three girls all screeched and giggled looking first at him then me. Cindy said that Jeremy would like to, “you know”. I said, “no, I don’t know, what the hell are you talking about?”
Monica whispered, “Jeremy wants to see what it’s like to suck a guy’s, you know. You know what he wants to do…he wants to suck a…GUY”! All the girls screamed in their Valley Girl accent. Cindy said, ”he is wondering if you would let him suck you off.” The girls screamed again laughing and giggling and having a great time. Cindy said, “I’ve been trying to find him a guy who would let him do it. Would YOU let him?”
I’m looking at her and I can see the ultimatum on her face--let him suck my dick or she won’t go with me tonight. “So, does he swallow?” The girls screamed with delight crossing and uncrossing their legs.
So far, no one had even spoken to Jeremy to ask him anything. The conversation was between me and the girls. Monica said, “if he has to I guess he probably would.” I replied directly to Cindy, “how about this; I’ll let him suck my cock [the girls screeched in laughter] if you’ll go with me tonight out on a date.” Cindy knew what I wanted. She said, “YES, let’s do it”.
”Ok girls…put some lipstick on him first, make it real nice…I want a red ring on it when I’m finished.” The girls knew exactly what I meant and set to work doing preparing him for his first submission to a guy.
All three girls whipped out their lip color, outline pencils and started in. They were chattering like a bunch of parrots in a tree, telling Jeremy about how he was going to like his first oral experience with a horny guy, who by now, needed his dick sucked. They were primping and painting his lips. When they finished, he did look like a girl: small, submissive and ready to suck! My dick started swelling at the thought of a virgin mouth around my demanding pole. I made a mental picture of how he would look after I had fucked his mouth…ejaculated in it…and then made him swallow all the sticky fluid.
When he was ready to go, I got up and looked at Jeremy’s face. He looked flustered by all the activity but ready to take his first step to see if he was gay. Cindy looked up at him and said, “just relax Jeremy, this is what you wanted. Just do whatever he wants you to do. Don’t say “no” to anything--just do it--that’s what guys like.” “When it comes to sex, guys like to be obeyed,” Hearing that made my dick swell more.
OH BABY…THIS IS GOING TO BE FUN. A BLOWJOB FROM JEREMY AND THEN….FUCKING HER ALL NIGHT LONG….ALL NIGHT LONG!!!
Jeremy sheepishly followed me out to my car…as SUV….blacked out windows. I got in the front and started it then turned on the AC. Then I got in the back and had him sit in the back too. I had on rather tight slacks…good fabric..thin, flexible and tailored. He could clearly see my excitement AND my boner lifting up those thin slacks. I was enjoying this especially since he had never had a cock in his mouth and mine would be the first oozing erection he had ever tasted!
Then he asked…”what do you want me to do”? I asked if this was his first time and he said “yes”. I almost ejaculated right them. I told him to lean over and kiss my hard on. He was kind of slow so I put one hand on his head and guided his mouth to my crotch. I held him there while he kissed and nibbled my dick through my slacks. I was so hard now that my dick hurt. I told him to unzip my slacks while I undid the belt.
His hands were literally shaking with excitement. I pulled my slacks down shorts with them. My boner sprang up right in his face. I laughed and said, “well…there he is…in all his glory”. By now, he was leaking cum…I pushed Jeremy’s mouth down on the tip so he could suckle the slimy liquid oozing out of my urethra. I had him lick it off. He pulled long stringers of cum back with his tongue as he began exploring my erection, the head, shaft and testicles.
I was ready so I pushed his head down until penis met teeth. “Open your mouth Jeremy…he wants to come in and get sucked”. Jeremy opened his mouth and in he went. Tongue met glans…glans met back of throat. Jeremy gagged, further exciting me. I pulled back to let him suck the head then we’d go slow while he got used to having a demanding penis in his mouth. Jeremy looked up almost pleading…torn between desire and revulsion. I had to laugh because I knew he had no option, his brain would force him to suck my dick and drink my cream even if he consciously didn’t want to. He was a twink and he had no choice but to pleasure me…with his mouth!
A few years back, I had let a friend suck me off one time in high school. He had literally begged me. When it came time to do it he told me he didn’t want to put my dirty cock in his mouth and suck it. But…he had no choice…he had to do it. He was being made to do it by something he didn’t know what. That was what was happening here. Jeremy’s mind was making him carry out his fantasy of submitting to a horny male who would make him go all the way…including swallowing semen.
I had my hand on Jeremy’s head and I pushed and pulled his head [and mouth] up and down my cock. I was determined to make it last so I pushed him off and them made him lick my balls. I wanted him to worship the source of the testosterone and sperm that he was about to eat. He actually sucked them, one at a time, while I humped his face telling him what a good job he was doing.
OMG…I was HOT, HOT, HOT! I could hardly wait to see how he handled a load of my sticky cum in his mouth…LOL!
Then, back to my totally stiff erection. I pushed his head down on it again and, this time, began in earnest to fuck his mouth. Not deep but just enough to make him choke on it now and then. In and out. In and out. In and out. In and out. I let him suckle and lick the head…. In and out….until I was ready.
I held his head tight and began spurting. I was grunting and swearing and pushing his head down on it…I was making him eat my entire masculine issue. My prostate, testicles and other glands emptied their rich cream in Jeremy’s mouth. He was green..lol! All that sticky, gooey slime in his mouth at one time…straight from between my legs. His stomach was wretching. His eyes were literally bulging out…LOL! He had a mouthful of my cum and I really wanted to watch him swallow it..
“Just hold it in your mouth and just let it trickle down your throat”. He held it but motioned that it wasn’t going anywhere. I told him to open his mouth and show it to me. It was a big pool of sticky white cream that filled his mouth. I loved it! Then, looking very brave, he took a big gulp and swallowed. Then he took another gulp and swallowed again. He coughed and choked but it was down. He started telling me how rough I was on him but he liked it. He sounded like a girl. His mouth was sticky with cum and he was lisping. I laughed and patted him on the head. “You did a good job for your first time”.
We went back in to the bar and sat with the very excited girls. They could see just by looking at him that he had done it! His lips were glossy with semen and his mouth was sticky and gooey. They all questioned me at once: “How was it? Did you…you know…in his mouth? Did he swallow? Did he like it? Did YOU like it?
I told them “I liked it”, “he did a decent job for his first time” AND---here it comes---“HE SWALLOWED”. They screamed with laughter at the picture of him with a mouthful of cock and creamy cum, unable to take it all at once. They all at once started telling him, “you see, I told you there is a lot to learn about how to give a guy a bj”. “It’s not that easy. You have to find out how each guy likes it…then do It for him”. “Now you know what he likes”, they all sang in unison.
Cindy and I eventually took off for my place. By now, she was horny as a hoot owl after seeing her brother with cum in his lips and the smell of my semen on his breath. They could all smell it wafting around the table as Jeremy began to explained it…and how much he had liked it. He said he was hooked. Monica asked, “would you do it again”? Jeremy answered, “OH YEAH…I’D DO IT AGAIN….AND AGAIN”, again to the screaming laughter of the girls.
When we were alone, the first thing Cindy said was, “OK, show me what you made my brother do for you. I said, “OK but I’ll have to pull over so we can get in the back seat”. She was eager and I was erect again. I could hardly wait to teach her the meaning of respect and she was licking her lips in anticipation of her lesson in obedience. This One loves being a GIRL…and all the things that go with it. Hey…so does her brother….LOL!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Still_Anonymus
View posts View profile
@confessions
02 May 2017 4:17AM
• 1,594 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Part 13: Haley [look up the other parts on my profil :) ]

Haley was much more mature than Patty. Since Anna had given her such a hard time last time she fucked me, she was always shy around me. She would indirectly invite me to her birthday via Anna. I think she did so, because she wanted Anna to give her okay that way. And Anna always did. Haley wouldnt get too close to me still, she was clearly afraid of getting caught by Anna again. So her 24th birthday (a few months after the wedding) I barely got a minute with her, even though Anna had encouraged me to go after Haley. But at least I could convince her to stay in touch. We texted for a few weeks, but then kinda went out of things to say for some reason.
I was invited to her 25th birthday again, but at that time she actually had a boyfriend. Also there were a lot of people there for this special occasion and so I basically didnt talk to her at all. After that I thought I wouldnt even get invited again, but guess what, I was invited to her 26th birthday again. This time, it was a smaller party. She had only invited Jim, Anna, me, Patty (who couldnt come) and 5 or 6 other friends of her I didnt know. From Anna I already knew that Haley was single right now. We were at Haley's house, which was not too far away from mine, just 30 min with a car. It was smaller than mine, since it was meant for just one person, while mine was almost a family house already. It was my first time there so when Jim, Anna (in a red dress and black leggings, looking fantastic as ever) and I arrived (perfectly on time) Haley gave me a house tour, since the other guests werent there yet. Jim and Anna were in the kitchen, while Haley (dark blue and white striped dress) led me through her house. It had only one floor, first we went to the living room. Nothing too special, a nice couch, tv, the usual. Next was her bathroom. It was bigger than I expected, with a tub (with whirlpool function) and a separate shower. Haley told me she loved to relax in the tub. The floor was heated as well. We then skipped a store room and went into her bedroom. Haley closed the door behind me. I thought to myself: "okay... whats coming now?"
Haley sat on her bed and said:"I'm sorry. I know I didnt treat you very well the last two times we saw each other, one and two years ago. The first time, I was still insecure, because Anna caught us in the act ... I was afraid she would be mad at me if I flirted or even talked with you too much."
Me:"Its alright.."
Haley: "No its not, please let me explain. Last year.. I had a boyfriend. And... he was a jealous man... and ... I was still... kinda ... attracted to you, you know?"
I tried to say something but she interrupted me saying:"But this year, I will make it right okay? I spoke to Anna, she actually doesnt mind anymore. And I'm single... so... Would you give me a chance?"
Me:"You are beautiful and funny and I like you. So yes... You will get your chance with me... just one more question: Why did you sleep with me that christmas? You dont strike me as a girl, who sleeps with a stranger like that."
H: "Well thats a bit embarrassing to admit but... I kinda... had a crush on you? And you also werent a total stranger. Anna talks about you all the time. And I liked what I heard. But then when I saw you... well I kinda clicked. And then there was also Patty who wanted you.. so it was also kind of a competition... and I was horny... and also it was something new and kinky... so.. yeah... a lot of reasons...."
Her head was tomato red at that point. I laughed.
Me:"Okay I see. Since you were so sincere, I have to tell you I slept with your sister. She kinda forced herself onto me after and even before Annas wedding... but to be honest... she is really good looking so I enjoyed it... I havent talked to her in years though."
H: "Oh I knew that already. She didnt tell me immediately, but when I told her after my 24th birthday that you were there and that I liked you still, she already had had what I wanted... "
At that moment there was a knock on the door. Annas head appeared in the door. A:"What are you two conspiring here?"
Me:"We just had to talk about old times."
A:"Are you done? Good. Guests are arrived this minute! Come on guys!"
When Haley was busy greeting new guests, Anna pulled me aside and asked:"What were you guys really doing in there?"
So I told her what Haley and me spoke about. Anna smiled and said "sounds like she was the D I like so much... Have fun with her but..."
Me:"But what?"
A:"I wanna know everything."
Me:"Deal."

The party was really nice. Nice selfmade food, cocktails, beer, wine. We moved the couch in the living room to make space for dancing. Anna and Jim left relatively early and soon others followed, until it was only me and some other guy left. It was already 2 am at that point. Haley then politely asked us to leave and the guy obliged. I said I needed to go to the toilet. There I waited till the other guy had left. When I came out, Haley was already cleaning up. The music was still running though. I came up to her and said "May I ask for this last dance?" She giggled and let me lead her to the dance floor. I quickly changed the music to something slow. Then I grabbed her and hold her close. She wrapped her arms around me and pressed her head against my shoulder. While we were dancing to the slow music she mumbled:"You know... I had hoped you would be the last to leave..."
Me:"What if I dont want to leave?"
H:"Oh you want to seduce me?"
Me:"Well, I am in no condition to drive, a taxi is too expensive, no trains going at this hour... its only logical..."
H:"I see, good sir. But honestly I would have preferred to be seduced."
Me:"So that logic wasnt seducing you... well then i'll have to try another method..."
I grabbed her ass and then massaged my way up her back. She moaned softly. I kissed the top of her head. She looked up to me and I kissed her on the mouth. She smiled at me and leaned against me again.
When the song ended we just stood there, hugging each other. Then she giggled.
Me:"Whats up?"
H:"Well... I broke up with my boyfriend 4 months ago... and I havent had sex since... and... hugging you already makes me wet." She stepped away from me, grabbed my hand and led it to her pussy. H:"here, feel for yourself!"
I touched her panties and first felt nothing, but after rubbing for 5 seconds I felt her wetness through the fabric.
Me: "Oh yeah, I can feel it... and I can do something about it..." I pulled her close, her back to me and started rubbing her until her pussy was soaking her panties. She grabbed my hair and moaned softly. Then I lifted her up and carried her to the bedroom. I stripped out of my cloths and helped her out of her dress. I went down on her and licked her pussy, circling around her clit and putting one finger into her pussy. After just one or two minutes she squirted in my face. The orgasm was so intense, it left her twitching for a few seconds. When I came up to her and kissed her I realized that she was already half asleep. So I just laid besides her, covered her in sheets and cuddled her. I think she was already asleep at that point, but she turned to me and laid her head on my shoulder and her arm over my chest. I still had a huge boner, but I couldnt wake her now. So I let her sleep. I took a while till I finally fell asleep and so I slept till noon. When I finally woke up, Haley was not in the bed anymore. I heard some noise from the kitchen, so I put on my boxers and went there. Haley had made breakfast for both of us, but it looked like she was already done. She was wearing a big t-shirt and (sleeping) shorts. When she saw me only in boxers, she looked surprise and said "well, look who got up. You look really good... I've never seen you half naked it the daylight before...I made breakfast for us, but then decided not to wake you and started by myself... I hope thats okay."
I nodded, went up to her and kissed her on the mouth. She certainly didnt expect that.
Me: "Everything okay?"
She smiled, nodded and kissed me... longer, more passionate. My hands were resting on her hips while we made out. After a minute or so we stopped for a moment. She smiled, pulled her shorts up so far that her camel toe was showing. It the shorts got a wet spot immediately. H:"Look what you have done!"
We laughed and I wanted to pull her close again, but she denied me, pulled down her shorts and said "this time, you'll have to fuck me." She bent over the kitchen counter and spread her legs. I inspected her pussy, it was dripping wet already. When I positioned behind her, she said "please go slow... I think I'm really tight right now..."
I caressed her ass, back and then tits, before pressing my tip against her cove. When I pushed the head on, I felt how tight she really was. I could only push it in slowly and she half moaned half whimpered while I did. For a while I only penetrated her with my tip, until she said "I need your penis deep in my vagina ... right now... please fuck me..."
I still only pushed in slowly, but this time I went all the way. She was still moaning and it got louder with each inch. When I was all in, a first orgasm shook her body, so I stopped moving.
H:"Dont stop now. Fuck me. Fuck me. FUCK ME!"
I obliged. I banged her fast, not max speed but still, for her tightness... I couldnt hold on for long, so after just 5 min I said "oh fuck I'm going to cum..."
H:"I'm almost there to, cum in my pussy... please..."
We both moaned loudly as I shot my load into her and she came with a squirting orgasm. I grabbed her and held her because I was afraid her legs might give in. Afterwards she turned around and we kissed again.

We took a shower together and had breakfast afterwards. When it was time for me to go, Haley looked a bit sad.
Me:"Whats up?"
H:"I just thought... I dont want you to think, I'm an 'easy girl' because I slept twice with you know..."
Me:"Dont worry I dont think that. And I really like you."
H:"So I will see you again?"
Me:"Sure!"
With that and a last kiss I went my way.

End of Part 13
I will tell you the rest of the Haley story at a later point :)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
12
Anonymous
@confessions
24 Nov 2014 9:44AM
• 7,957 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 16 replies ]

For my protection and my friend this is a fantasy story. it is up to you to decide if it is true or not. but i am not saying that it is. This did not really happen. But, if it did, I would be confessing something that has haunted me for 2 years. My wife of 10 years died of an aneurism suddenly while she was at work. She was an executive assistant for a large company in San Francisco. We had no children. A friend of hers called me in tears before the police arrived at my place of business, which I will not identify. Oddly, I was composed while being told on the phone, kind of. I kept repeating "what?, what?" as if I didn't understand what she was saying. Her crying and sobbing made it clear this wasn't a bad joke. But, I just kept saying "what?" "what?", getting a bit loud at the end. None of my coworkers noticed my demeanor given the nature of our work. My reaction could have been consistent with a normal business call. I cannot explain. I don't remember hanging up the phone. I was sitting there with my mind spinning. trying to make sense of the phone call. I was in complete denial. After a few minutes, I started playing solitaire on my laptop. crazy, i know. but, i didn't know what to do. somehow, the game actually distracted me and I managed to put the phone call behind me. I was strangely at some kind of weird peace. But then I fainted when I saw 2 uniformed police officers standing at the end of the hallway asking a coworker which one was me. When she pointed at me, I suddenly blacked out from shock. They revived me shortly. I did not injure myself in the fall. The older female officer asked me to confirm my name, and then told me what I already knew. I got sick. I threw up until I was dry heaving. I could not believe it. I became hysterical and had to be escorted out by the officers. I didn't really think about it until we arrived at the hospital that they were taking me to identify her body. I panicked. But, a doctor gave me something, I presume a sedative shot. It calmed me down real quick. When they lifted the covering to show her face, i was calm. probably from the drugs. i said, yes that is my wife. next thing I knew I was home. The county medical examiner conducted a pretty quick autopsy to determine the aneurism. I thought those things took longer than that, but I guess they had a good idea what it was and scanned her brain to confirm it.

Her mom took care of the phone calls and funeral arrangements as I was in complete despair. Something that no one knew is that my wife and I were getting a divorce. We had not seen a lawyer or told anyone, yet. She asked for it. That also devastated me. I am an average looking guy, but she was practically a model. She was a cheerleader in high school and college. she was 5 ft 3 in., 120 lbs. light brown hair with hazel eyes. Now she was dead at the age of 33. We had not had sex in 5 years, despite my best efforts. She eventually told me that she had no interest in sex. I did not suspect she was having an affair. I knew her better than that. She knew it was hurting me, so we went to a few specialists and she was diagnosed with hypoactive sexual desire disorder. I did some research and now believe that it could be related to the aneurism that eventually killed her. She was going to file for divorce so that I could find someone who could fulfill my needs. I did not want it but she was very adamant.

A older man I met at church about 3 or so years before this tragedy, ended up being the guy who would be her embalmer at the funeral home. He came to my home to tell me and ask if I wanted him to get someone else, someone I didn't know, to do this THING to my wife. I told him no. it was his job and I trusted him. He kept offering to ask for another embalmer, but I assured him i was fine with it. He was very kind and gentle. He offered his condolences with a tear or two to match my own as he headed for the door. Before I shut the door, he turns abruptly, as if he had forgot something, and asked me if I wanted to see her that night. The transfer to the funeral home from the hospital had already been made. She was in a refrigerated unit at the funeral home. He was going to start the embalming process in the morning once all the paperwork had been filed. I don't know why exactly, but I said yes. I followed him to the home. it was late, probably 11 pm, maybe later. He told me that he was not supposed to do this, so please not to let anyone know. I assured him I would not.

I was expecting stainless steel drawers with handles, like you see in the movies and tv shows, but it was a decent size room that was refrigerated. inside, were three gurneys with people who had died that day. One was my wife, another was a 70+ year old man who had died of a massive heart attack earlier that day while having lunch with his wife. He was a large man, maybe 6 ft 2, 270 or 290, i don't know maybe 300. big guy. the covered body on the third gurney was shaped very similar to my wife. He told me it was a girl who was a passenger in a car with another girl who crashed while texting and driving. the driver lived. This girl, was not wearing her seatbelt. she was thrown fro the vehicle and broke her neck. died instantly. He couldn't keep talking about it. for some reason, the young girls death chokes him up and effects him more than even my wifes. I assume it was because she was so young. a mere teen. He starts to say something, but stops.

So, he's quite emotional after this day and says I can stay as long as I like, until he comes back to get me or I came looking for him, whichever happened first. He was going into the chapel area to nap on one of the benches.

he left me alone with three dead bodies in a cold room. I stood there for what seemed like several minutes before I approached my wifes body. I pulled back the covering. There she was, as I had seen her before. I stared at her still made up face from work. They hadn't had a chance to clean her up for embalming yet. She was very white, kinda bluish. But, still just as attractive as the girl I fell in love with in college.

I guess it was an impulse. without even looking around to make sure no one was watching, I pulled the covering down to expose her breasts. I don't know how its supposed to work, post morten, but her nipples, which I hadn't seen in 5 years, were very erect. Her breasts are not very big. She is a small b cup, but still very perky for her age. NOW, I looked around and even went to the chapel to see if my friend was awake. He was snoring loudly.

I suddenly, with a very confusing mix of guilt and excitement, started getting hard. I hurried back to the cold room. I realized I had left the covering half off while I checked on my friend. I didn't bring a jacket, so I was pretty chilly, but my blood starting flowing and suddenly I began to warm up. I pulled my phone from my pocket. i was going to take some nudies of my dead wife. at that point, my cock had taken over and I didn't care how messed up any of this was.

so, with a shudder, I pulled the covering all the way off to the floor. I was in shock. I was expecting a bush, considering she had no interest in sex, but there she was... with the thinnest most perfectly trimmed landing strip I had ever seen on her. I was naturally confused, but didn't waste time wondering "why" she did it, or possibly "for whom" she was doing it. I started snapping photos and got very excited.

that's when things got out of hand. I was so turned on, I wanted to see her pussy. on the table, her cold outer labia was flesh colored and closed. I spread the covering on the ground and picked her up to put her on the floor.

rigor mortis is unsettling to say the least. while her legs and arms did bend down under the weight of gravity, her left leg and left arm seemed to stay more stiff. even her head didn't fall back like I would have expected.

i got her to the floor. and had a difficult time getting her legs to come apart. I finally figured to massage the legs to make them more pliable. eventually, she lay on the cold floor, naked, legs spread showing her perfect and tight pussy. and she was dead.

i didn't stop to think. i kept taking pictures and then realized... i realized the obvious. it was cold, but I got my pants down to my knees and knelt to the floor.

I don't believe in god like most people. i believe in a higher power but don't think he pays any attention to us. i hope I am right. i put my cock against her freezing cold pussy. rigor mortis, no moisture in her pussy, no lubricant. i was screwed.

i had gone this far. i wasn't going to be denied the pussy that was legally mine, at least while she was alive. I started going through drawers. finally, two rooms down the hall, I found some lubricant that I didn't even want to think about why they had it.

Back in the room, I dropped to the floor. I greased up my still throbbing cock. then, gently started applying lube to her pussy. it didn't feel as soft and fleshy as i remembered, but once I got my cock in, I remembered the ecstasy of having sex with my beautiful loving wife.

her eyes were closed, so I wiped my hands and opened them. I was a little surprised when they stayed open. I was fucking my dead wife as she seemed to look at me. I suddenly came harder than i can ever remember. it just kept pumping cum until it started oozing out her vagina.

i fell to the floor next to her. started playing with her erect nipples. and it wasn't more than 2 minutes before my erection returned.

as i lay on the floor, i could see the other two gurneys against the wall, side by side... then I got an evil thought in my head. yes, you know what I did.

I jumped up. penis purple and throbbing out of control. I walked slowly over to the other dead girl. I had no idea what she looked like.

I pulled back the cover and my jaw dropped. she was the most perfect looking blonde I had ever seen. her hair was cut short, up to her neck. And if i had any doubts about if she was a natural blonde before, I just saw the proof. a small patch of silky blonde hair sitting on top of her pussy mound. her tits were also not very big, but thats okay. she had thin, but muscular legs that made them look longer than they were. I noticed a nasty scrape on her left arm and left hip. not too big, and they had been cleaned.

the sheet goes to the floor next to my dead wife. this girl was even lighter than my wife. And somehow she seemed a bit more limber. I don't know why. I repeated the process., massaging her legs until they parted and revealed the smallest set of pussy lips I've ever seen. In a perfect clam shape with still some rosy pinkness left. her lips were also fuller than my wifes. not a lot, but they were cushiony to the touch. I took some books from a nearby shelf to put under their heads so I could see their faces better.

The girls eyes were still closed. When I opened them, they were bright gray, like so many movie stars. except for the scrapes from the accident, her flesh was smoother than my wifes, as a teen girls flesh would be. My wife was stunning. The perfect sex object now displaying her wares. And now this strange girl, legs spread, bright gray eyes appearing to look into mine. neither naked female able to smile, since they were dead. I make sure everything ls lubed appropriately and just before i enter this fresh coed, it occurs to me to check something.

I pulled apart her lips and with some work, and found...a hymen. if there is a god, i'm going to hell anyway. I gently enter her. looking into her eyes, then over at my wife who was now watching me fuck a dead teen girl. when I said her pussy was small and tight, and now a hymen? I wasn't kidding. I have an average size penis, about 5-6 inches. but, the blood had been pumping so long, I has as thick as I was long at this point.

I started to think it was't going to work, then decided I was going to MAKE it happen. the lube was adequate. I pulled back for a forceful thrust and grabbed her shoulders for support as I pushed hard. i felt ripping flesh. i mean lots of ripping flesh. i looked down and saw some blood. just what rubbed off her vagina as I made her a woman. I kept going. my god, it was impossibly tight. within a minute, i had again cum more than i thought i had in me.

i cleaned myself off, thinking it was time to put everyone back in place. but, i saw them again. lying side by side. these two beautiful women, totally naked. and totally mine to do as I wish.

I rolled the both over. they could have been mother and daughter. perfect asses. just absolutely perfect. i lubed up. started pumping my wifes asshole. When she was alive, she said that is something she would NEVER EVER do. out of the question. Yet, there I was. pushing my cock into her asshole. it felt a little, grainy, i guess? but obviously very tight. She was dead. I could go as deep as I wanted. I pushed and pushed, grinding into her cold, but bouncy soft ass cheeks. it felt incredible.

then, the girl. it felt about the same, but her ass was smoother, heaving and swollen, although, quite cold which I had gotten used to. I managed to lift her to her knees, sort of. i grabbed her tits and pulled myself into her as deeply as I possible could. that's when the final and most powerful gushing of cum started. I'm laying on her back kissing her neck as my cock empties into her. at that moment i thought of the girl who was driving. how much more guilty she would feel if she saw her friends hymen and asshole torn to shreds because she couldn't wait to text later.

an hour or so later, I had cleaned everything up. found new coverings. the old ones were quite dirty now. and had both in place and looking pretty much like they did when I arrived.

i put the dirty sheets in my car and trashed them later.

after I was sure i had all in order, i woke my friend, the embalmer. he was embarrassed he has slept so long. I told him it was fine, because I got to say goodbye to my wife.

He tells me he is going to stay and start the embalming since its almost morning, anyway. He walks me to the door. gives me a hug and tells me again how sorry he is. then...what he says next, well, that is why I'm confessing today. I'm an evil person. More than you know. My friend, who was kind enough to bring me to the funeral home to see my wife... he tells me what he was too emotionally choked up to say before his chapel nap.

that poor girl in the room with my wife? that was his granddaughter. She had just graduated high school and was heading to a Purity Pledge meeting before heading to Summer Camp. A Christian group of teens that pledge to maintain their virginity until marriage. He said to me that the only solace he could find in this senseless death, is that she will go to her grave having kept her promise.

Yes. I am going to hell.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
olddenverguy
View posts View profile
@confessions
05 Apr 2025 6:48PM
• 429 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

I’ve been sitting on this story for almost a month, but it’s one far too good to keep to myself – so, here goes.

I’ve written here a couple of times about Tildie, a 50ish divorcee who LOVES to suck cock and insists we role-play as daddy / daughter while she does it. Our last encounter was in July 2024 – an adult theater visit where she’d sucked off three guys and subsequently got fucked by one of them who had a massively thick dick -- and I’d pretty much written her off since I hadn’t heard from her since that night. I knew she’d lost her sales job and was feeling depressed, so I let it go.

Lo and behold, she texted me out of the blue in early March with the message, “I need to suck cock, daddy.” After a few back-and-forth messages, we settled on the evening of March 12 (2025), when my wife would be out of town. After hoping she’d consent to joining me at the local swingers’ motel, we instead settled on the same adult theater that we’d visited the previous summer.

After paying the entry fee, we headed upstairs. It’s an adult “toy” store on the main floor, with private viewing booths in back, but the second floor has a large central foyer with access to five separate mini-theaters, each showing various genres of porn on big screens. The place attracts nearly an entirely male clientele; a visiting mixed couple is a rarity, who often cruise through quickly and then leave. That doesn't prevent straight guys like me, though, from going there in hopes of seeing another couple in action. Midweek (this was a Wednesday) can be a bit sparse, attendance-wise, so I took the liberty of placing an ad on our local DL forum to gin up interest. I held off disclosing the date, time and location until I knew whoever answered my ad wasn’t a total weirdo. Tildie had no idea I’d placed the ad, and I made sure the invitees knew not to spill the beans, but I wanted to make sure she had plenty of cock-sucking targets. I ended up divulging the details to seven guys, six of whom ultimately showed up.

Tildie is a self-described BBW, but she’s pretty firm for a 50-something woman with two kids – big tits (38D) and a big ass, but not “sloppy fat.” She wore black yoga pants (no panties), a black lacy front-hook bra, and a shiny silver sweatshirt. I had on my usual arcade outfit – black sweatpants, sneakers, and a long-sleeve gym shirt (no underwear).

We cruised through the various theaters for a bit, looking for a place to settle. There were two guys hanging out upstairs, and they casually followed us to the theater playing some heterosexual porn. It’s a room about 12 by 15 feet, with chairs placed haphazardly in various parts of the theater. They’re sturdy metal – some seat two people, others just one – with open-weave seats, sort of like what you’d see on a balcony or patio. They’re not particularly comfortable, but they serve their purpose and clean up easily.

We parked ourselves in a two-seater, off to one side and about halfway back from the giant screen in front of the room. Tildie immediately beckoned to one of the guys and asked him outright if he wanted her to suck his cock. He immediately agreed, stepped in front of her, and dropped his trousers to reveal an average-sized cock already fully erect. I suggested he must have been playing “pocket pool” in advance, but Tildie simply said, “Shush, daddy,” and leaned forward to wrap her lips around his cock. She’s clearly an expert at her craft and uses her hand and mouth in a perfect combination of teasing, fondling and sucking. Guy No. 1 didn’t last very long – I’d guess, maybe three minutes – and he started to back away as he began to ejaculate. I said, “No. She wants to swallow the whole load,” so he remained in place as she leaned forward and sucked him dry.

By this time, four more guys had shown up. I’m guessing at least a couple were there thanks to my ad, because they had their cocks out and ready. Tildie took on the next one, a medium-sized Hispanic guy who was probably in his early 30s. He lasted a bit longer, and Tildie really worked up a sweat before completely draining his balls. I handed her the bottle of water I’d brought with me, and she took a few sips to wash down the cum she’d just had in her mouth. “Fuck, it’s getting hot in here,” she exclaimed, tendrils of her hair plastered to the sides of her flushed, overheated face. “You should take off your sweatshirt,” I suggested helpfully, and she stood up to strip it off, revealing her well-packed black lace bra.

She motioned for Guy No. 3, an older while gentleman, to take the seat she’d just vacated, and I moved out of the way to give him room to plop down after dropping his trousers to his ankles. Tildie got on her knees in front of him and started to suck, having first pulled down her bra to expose her well-rounded breasts. She reached out to him and placed his hands on her tits, and he was soon tugging away at her distended nipples as she masterfully blew him. Halfway to completion, she said to me, “Rub my pussy, daddy.” So, I got down on the floor with her and worked her yoga pants down past her hips, so they hung at the mid-thigh level. I reached in from behind and felt her extremely wet crotch, pussy lips coated with her juices and her hole ready for penetration. I proceeded to finger-fuck her enthusiastically with one hand while reaching around with the other to play with her clit.

Shortly thereafter, she swallowed the old guy’s load and leaned back so he could vacate the chair.
Guy No. 4 was a very heavyset Hispanic guy who wasted no time stripping off his sweats and taking the place of the man who’d just finished. He appeared to have a pretty small cock – I’m guessing a bit under four inches fully erect – but Tildie is an equal-opportunity cocksucker. She went to work on him as enthusiastically as she’d done with all the others, but he proved to be quite a challenge. Whereas the ones before generally ejaculated anywhere from a couple of minutes to perhaps 10, this guy seemed to go on forever. I’d continued to play with Tildie’s pussy throughout, but I was getting sore from crouching on the hard floor, so I eventually back off and let her continue without my interference.

I didn’t formally time this guy, but he had to have taken more than 20 minutes to cum. Tildie tried all sorts of tricks – massaging his ball sac, jerking his cock at different speeds, licking the head both clockwise and counter-clockwise – until finally I suggested she should just admit defeat. “Nope,” she replied, “One more idea.” She encouraged him to slide forward in his seat until half his butt was hanging over the front edge of the chair. Then she shoved a finger up his ass and proceeded to massage his prostate. That did the trick, and he pumped a fair bit of Mexi-jizz down her throat.

At this point, it was time for a break, plus she’d temporarily run out of patrons. There were two “unblown” guys hanging about, but they seemed far more interested in watching than participating. So instead, Tildie stood up (with me helping her), pulled up her pants, and slipped back into her sweatshirt. “Let’s see what’s going on downstairs,” she suggested, so we took the stairs and strolled through the store area on our way to the arcade. There was a young couple checking out vibrators, and the guy did a double-take when he saw the two of us heading into the arcade area. I thought they might actually follow us in, but sadly that didn’t happen. We cruised around the various booths and peeked into a few so I could show Tildie how some of them were spacious enough for three or four people, while others had barely enough room for two. “No glory holes?” she asked. I explained they’d covered them up some time ago, which appeared to disappoint her.

Our examination complete, we crossed the store again on our way to the stairs. “Oh, I forgot you two were still here,” said the woman behind the counter who’d taken our entry fee. “A couple of guys just came in, wondering if there was anyone else in the theater area.” I asked if they left, but the cashier explained they bought their tickets and went upstairs. That’s all Tildie needed to hear. She tugged on my arm and whispered in my ear, “I want to suck some more cock, daddy.” My reply: “No time like the present, baby girl,” and up we went.

We took our place in the same mini-theater, except this time Tildie took off her sweatshirt right away. I pulled her bra back down in front and sucked on her nipples while she reached into my sweatpants and stroked my cock. “Wow, you’ve been leaking precum like crazy, huh?” she exclaimed. I didn’t have a chance to reply because, just then, one of the new arrivals had tapped Tildie on her shoulder and asked her if she’d suck his cock. She motioned for him to sit down, and she bent over at the waist to shove her face between his legs. Guy No. 5 was a tall Black man with a larger-than-average cock. “Ooh,” Tildie exclaimed. “I’m torn between blowing you and asking you to fuck me.” She clearly favors thick dicks over average ones, having a fairly large pussy hole to fill. The guy tugged at the back of her head to introduce her mouth to his cock, saying as he did so, “First one, then the other, OK?” She could only grunt in reply, her mouth already full of BBC.

He shot his wad fairly quickly – I’d guess after about five minutes – and stood up to fulfill his other half of the bargain. I’d previously pulled down her pants to calf level and was finger-fucking her pussy as she sucked the Black guy’s cock, so she was ripe and ready for him as he nudged me out of the way and moved in behind her. One of the other recent arrivals quickly took a seat so she could work on his erection as the big guy gripped her hips and plunged into her moist hole. She gasped from the penetration but stayed firmly on the seated guy’s cock, managing to jerk him off into her mouth despite a heavy pounding from behind. “Don’t come in my pussy,” she managed to blurt out, but just at that moment the Black guy grunted twice, said, “Uh, too late,” and pulled out. Even in the dim light, you could see the glob of gooey white stuff slide out of her pussy and drip onto the crotch of her yoga pants. “Clean me up, daddy,” Tildie ordered, so I used my hand to scoop up as much cum as still clung to her pussy lips and inner thighs, and then reached around so she could lick my hand clean.

Over the course of the next 30 minutes, Tildie sucked off a few more guys – even one of the original watchers who finally succumbed to her talents – until there was no one left except the two of us. At that point, she’d blown nine guys and swallowed 10 loads – one guy had come back for seconds – plus the one she’d taken vaginally. I’d held off, figuring we’d go back to my place where I’d get a more leisurely opportunity at her well-used mouth. We even got as far as the front door when, all of a sudden, another guy entered the place. “Do you want me to suck your cock?” she asked him, as he barely had gotten through the entryway. He admitted that would be excellent, so we turned around and went back upstairs while he purchased his ticket and appeared in the little theater a few minutes later.

Tildie worked him over as expertly as she’d done with all the others that evening. I marveled at her stamina and skill level, as enthusiastic in sucking her tenth different cock as she’d been for her first. Whereas most of the other guys had been content to sit back and let her do all the work, Guy No. 10 was more proactive. He literally throat-fucked her, quite forcefully, and Tildie submitted to his efforts without complaint. Later, she told me he’d ejaculated more than anyone else that evening, so much so that she’d barely managed to keep it from spilling out. He was also one of the few to express his thanks for her doing such a good job, and he even shook my hand before leaving, thanking me as well for sharing my friend with everyone.

I wasn’t willing to wait any longer, so I told Tildie to sit down as I moved in front of her and dropped my sweatpants to ankle level. She started out by licking up all the precum that coated my half-erect penis – I’d generated a lot from all the watching I’d done – and then took my entire 5.5 inches in one gulp. She moved her mouth back and forth along my shaft in sort of an energy-saving mode knowing I usually took a while to ejaculate. After about five minutes, I sensed another person in the room and looked up to see a fairly young guy standing off to the side. He had on gym shorts that were pulled to the side to expose his long thin cock, and he was stroking it to match the rhythm of Tildie’s mouth on my dick. With no one else about, I figured he’d be her final patron of the evening, and I didn’t want to have him blast off without giving her a change to taste his cum. Therefore, I pushed her face slightly away from the base of my cock and started to jerk myself off against her lips. “Feed me your cum, daddy,” she said softly, and I sped up my tugging until I came explosively. Having anticipated this night for some time, I’d held off masturbating for three days, so I had a fairly sizeable load to pump into her mouth. I came noisily and thoroughly, shooting three thick ropes of cum down her gullet. As I backed away, I motioned to the other guy to take my place, which he did speedily. I was correct in my assessment; it didn’t take him long at all to pump her mouth full of warm, gooey sperm – maybe two minutes, tops – and then she declared herself finished for the night.

“Did you keep count, daddy? she asked, as we walked back to my car. “Twelve, cocks, sweetie, including mine, and thirteen loads altogether.” Wow – that’s a lot of cum, daddy” she said with pride in her voice. “Did you like watching me suck all those cocks, daddy?” “You were wonderful, baby girl,” I replied. “I enjoyed it more than you can imagine.”

I dropped her off at her place after giving her a goodnight kiss. Figuring that would be the last I’d hear from Tildie for a while again, I was surprised to get a text message from her just last week, less than a month after her marathon sucking session. “I’m ready to suck more cock soon, daddy,” read her message. We traded comments back and forth, and she agreed she’d like to try the swingers’ place next time. “I don’t want to go in the hot tub,” she stated firmly, “Because I’m not sure they do a good job cleaning it. But you said they have a couple of king-size beds in the pool area, so I’d be comfortable sucking cock there.” I reminded her we were far more likely to see other couples in attendance there, versus the all-male clientele typical at the adult theater. “You know what that means, right sweetie?” I asked. “Yes, daddy. I’ll have a chance to show you how well I eat pussy. And you can eat mine, too.” I told her it would be my pleasure – and indeed it will!

I’m hoping Tildie will accept my invitation in the very near future, which means I’ll have another fun tale to tell here. Stay tuned!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
codice
View posts View profile
@confessions
08 May 2013 1:40PM
• 3,181 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

Sara is in a fuck harness, legs held wide open, bare feet in the air,stretched wide by the straps, but also legs held firmly apart by two street whores - nothing too pretty - real fuck slags. She is a brunette, with long wavy hair, dark eyebrows, dark brown eyes, a fit and toned body - set off with bikini lines. She is unshaven and her black curly pubes run between her legs all around her puckered asshole. There is a hint of black hair running in a thin line from her pubic bone all the way to her tummy button. She has pretty feet, her toes painted dark red. Her breasts are small but pert, with brown nipples, stiff and jutting out, super sensitised because of her situation. She is totally naked, covered in sweat. All of this in a public restroom off a highway. She has already been 'had' by some strangers, who have cum inside her - cuz there is seed dripping from her into an increasingly large and creamy puddle on the floor under her ass - her cunt hair is all matted and creamy and her pussy lips are swollen and red, pussy open and used, asshole relaxed and coated with cum.....there is a heavy smell of cum and sweat in the air. there is a splash of cum on her tummy where someone has obviously 'pulled out' of her and jetted on her belly (which is a fucking waste!) the soles of her feet are dirty where she must have walked barefoot and naked into the toilet before being 'used'. Someone has written in marker pen on her tummy,, just above the hair line... 'no condoms!'

One of the whores say's "we need more cock for this bitch! - only hung guys - no small cocks, we wanna see her gasp and cry out - - - we have all night to use her - fuck us first bareback if you need to so get full, but unload in her :-)

One of the handful of strangers in the room, his cock out, glistening with leaking seed and pointing stiffly upward says "We should wear skins - what about VD!" The whore laughs at him and states "This bitch gets off on this you fukkin queen - she needs real cock, real cum, real skin! Off strangers! You don't like it - fuck off, now get that foreskin back and unload those balls into this fresh meat!!! No skins, bare cun't - bare ripped cock only!!"

She is just a mess - her hair is matted and whisps of it are stuck to her forehead, she is grinning, a sort of leer really, pure lust - she is half dreaming and half awake, lost in sex with strangers, feeling the sensations from in her belly - her womb full of cum from who the hell knows who....she needs to piss so much, but she does'nt want to spill any cum - every time she laughs or coughs, streams of sperm sputter out of her, down her ass and drip in long streaks onto the floor with a just audible 'splatter' - a couple of guys have just walked in - one is huge! his stiff uncut cock (at least 12 inches) and heavy balls hung in full view - he has postitioned himself between her legs - cock, its foreskin tight back over this swollen engorged purple head, already shining with pre-cum - pointing upward, veins defined and pulsing. He has his hands on her hips - she has her head up - looking down between her legs - cunt hair, soapy and the black hair matted with live sperm - she is so wet - he will be able to enter her - right up to the balls in one clean thrust......'take your time' she says to him, smiling openly - brown eyes looking right into him........'cherish it'.....the two whores take a tighter grip on her legs as she swings in the harness - - just at the right height for him (He grins whilst he thinks about how his wife cries out if he fucks her too deeply, this will be fun, he will be able to penetrate Sara all the way to his balls, she is completely open and will be unable to alter her position. Up to the cervix!) - - each put one hand under her buttocks, pulling both down and out - exposing her insides for his penis. 'Ride her stud' says one of them 'but slow and when you cum, just keep still and deep honey......be selfish - fill her belly with arms and legs - she's ovulating, look at how stiff and dark her nipples are - don't waste it. Fuck her and leave her' - she laughs and Sara grins, but nervously, he is big and thick, and she needs to take all of him in her body - - he slides in - slowly - she gasps - there is an obscene 'sqwelch' as the flood of sperm from at least 10 previous guys is both f***ed through her cervix and deep into her womb, as well as all over the floor and his balls. He is jammed all the way in - only his balls visible - firm, large oval shapes in his ballsack - they were hanging loosely between his legs before he entered her, now, his testicles aching, heavy and charged with cum, they have ridden up and each is tight alongside each side of his swollen cock. Sara has her feet in the air, with him still and firmly between her legs (he is being selfish, holding deep - cock knob jammed right against her firm cervix, he holds still and feels her - deliberately pulsing his own ass, so he can really feel the pleasure - he is rock solid, he will take his time. He has three daughters and a Son at home - he can make babies, he has form, he is a good fuck and he knows it! - Her toes were pointed, but now, due to the effort of taking him, her bare feet are arched back - toes curled upward with the strain....."oh fuuuuuck', she moans - her eyes wide open and startled - "Wow - he is fuckin h huuuuge!" - One of the whores says "Relax honey - take that cock, relax and take if to the root - feel it, feel it". As Sara tries to relax, she looks over his shoulder - the guy with him, with his distended cock already out, has been joined by more men - most already masturbating....she will need to pace herself - the smell of sperm and sweat is almost overpowering,,,,,,,she is going to cum again. Before she does so - he unloads, in long powerful pulses. She can feel each spurt - although her insides are warm, she can still feel each hot splash against the back wall of her abused vagina. One of the whores, seeing what was about to happen - is behind him - cupping his bollocks firmly in her hand - she is sqweeeezing his balls hard, in time with each pulse she can feel "Stay deep babe," she says as he groans in pleasure "Don't pull out" The other whore, who has her hand flat on Sara's bikini line announces to the men in the room "Fuck guys, I can fucking feel that! Each fukkin pulse - I can feel a bulge in her body - she gonna be pregnant for sure!" There is laughter in the room - a distorted sick sort of laughter, this is lust, this is like a common stud farm. Once the guy has finished he starts to withdraw - Sara, her head still up - nipples stiff and hard, looks around her at the scene. As he pulls very slowly out, she arches her back upward so as not to spill his seed, with her cunt full, she masterbates to a climax - moaning as her pelvic floor muscles pulse - taking his hot sperm deep into her, she doesn't spill a drop, he is the one.........Although now spent, his bollocks emptied and now slowly descending in his scrotum to hang heavily in the sac, his cock is still semi hard, a big and thick phallus by any standard, its foreskin now covering most of the distended helmet again, an inch of undelivered sperm hanging out of the open hole, dangling as it slowly stretches away from his cock, white and very thick. The shaft is covered in a white mucus - sperm from previous strangers and Sara's cum mixed together into a thick paste which covers him right up the shaft smearing his balls and the base of his pubic bone. 'Come here hon', says one of the whores, 'let the guys have some pics'. Sara sits half up - supported on her elbows with her legs still wide apart - the bare soles of her feet together. She is open for all to see, swollen red pussy lips and a clear hole into her body all covered in white foam. She is gaping about an inch wide caused by a combination of being fucked by a hung cock and sexual excitement. Her cunt lips are parted perfectly framed by her pubic hair. The stud stands beside her head, with his waist level with her face. His cock hangs half hard, drooping but still engorged, the veins on his shaft thick, like rope. He cradles her head with his right hand and rests it against the outside of his hip so her head is right alongside his genitals - the shaft of his wet cock presses against her cheek - its length running all the way from her eye line to her chin - his bollocks hang just below her face, the intended inference is clear.....i've just had this woman, and she loved it. Her belly is full of my seed. Sara slightly opens her mouth and gazes into the many eyes watching the scene - her stud gropes her left breast, with little care, like a a****l trader testing the stock. 'Photograph her you sick fucks ' says one of the tarts, 'post the images all over the fucking net'!! Sara's eyes flutter as a number of flashes from mobile phones go off - this is a truly obscene sight. The stud moves away from her, leaving a streak of white mess smeared down her face and cheek. ....now its time for more....'OK then' says Sara --'fill my belly'. She stands up, helped by both women. She is about 5'6", shorter that the men in the room. As she stands upright she cannot help but unload some of the sperm and her genital fluids from inside her body - some falls directly onto the floor between her feet with a dull, thick splosh sound - the rest pours thickly and slowly down the insides of the legs, in white streaks. She laughs in a low obscene drawl...'yep - that does it' she smiles.. She smiles gently with her eyes shut, enjoying the feeling of hot fluid on her skin. Two of the men are standing beside her, each with an arm around her waist - she in turn has her arms around their backs with her hands on their shoulders. Both men are fully erect, balls hard and swollen, cocks straining upward - each pulsing in time with the pulse of their hearts. The older man, wearing glasses is big and thick, uncut with a red and raw looking knob end - the hole at the end is more like a little pit than a slit, making him 'open' all the time. Some pre-cum has smeared all over the helmet and all over his retracted foreskin - but its more creamy than clear and Sara can smell it - its strong and pungent. The other guy has a bent tool which sticks out at 45 degrees, covered in thick veins - he has a very long foreskin and even though he is erect it fully covers his knob - the loose skin at the end wet. The shape of his helmet is clearly defined under the hood and is swollen - far bigger than the shaft. Sara gazes at it and licks her lips - 'I can't wait to feel that pull back in my tummy' she says and laughs. 'Slow down, slow down you cunts' says one of the whores - now its time to just use her, slowly. Sara, lie back again honey and just take these cocks in turn' She has a glass bowl in her hands and once Sara is back in the harness, she sits cross legged under her arse, with the bowl. 'If you guys spill any out of her - i'll collect it.......we gonna pore it into her ass at the end!' Now the situation has slowed down, each man is able to take his time enjoying her selfishly - holding back just before climax. There is a steady 'slap-slap-slap' sound as their cocks fuck her in turn. She is half lying back and half upright so that she can look down her belly and both feel and enjoy the sight. Her black pubes are now covered in a white foam, her clit poking out through the 'v' of her cunt lips - sticking up through all the spent semen of her partners. At times, she reaches down her tummy and masturbates with her middle finger, sometimes dipping her finger into herself along with the phallus inside her. No-one talks anymore, her gasps, the sounds of sex and the atmosphere are enough. What a night

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-3
Anonymous
@random
29 Aug 2014 3:55PM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

oh no this white stuff wont stop coming out of my penis jesus oh god its gone everywhere what the fuck is it somebody call an ambulance

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
scruffy87
View posts View profile
@random
10 Sep 2019 9:48PM
• 2,021 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

A thing happened yesterday that I have to post about, so I dug up the old account I created forever ago to put this up. Sorry it's kinda long. My heart is racing bc I want to share it so badly. Sorry, I can't attach a photo for the sake of keeping on the dl.

I have a twin brother, and I've always wanted to trade places with him to hook up with someone in his place. He's not really into it, but he knows I've always wanted to. Over the last few years one or both of us has always been dating someone exclusively, so the option has never arisen since we talked about it when we were teens. Recently, however, I split up with my girlfriend of two years and he's been single for a while and dating around. With the ease of meeting women via dating apps, I figured there's a much better chance of this actually happening, and told him to let me know if there's a chance for us to swap places. The opportunity FINALLY arose.

There's a younger girl he met through Bumble named Rachel. We're in our early thirties, and she's 24. She was a good candidate for a couple reasons.

First, my brother has seen her twice already, and he's not into her for anything serious. They had sex after their first date, and he saw her again the weekend after that and she gave him head. Apparently the blowjob was pretty great.

Second, my brother is talking to another girl that he's actually interested in. It may not go anywhere, but he wants to focus more on the other girl and less on Rachel. So he would be fine with totally cutting her loose entirely.

Third, Rachel apparently seemed to like him right from the start of the first date, but she made it clear that she wants more than just a fuck buddy. The important thing to note here is that my brother TOLD her he's not sure it'd work, but he didn't want to say it's because he's not interested in her personality, or that he's talking to someone else he likes more, but instead because she lives 90 minutes away and he's not interested in a long distance relationship (which is also true). He told her this after their first date after driving out to meet her, but he said he still enjoyed spending time with her (untrue) and would like seeing her again. That's when they met the second time when she drove over to his apartment and gave him head. He's pretty convinced she's trying to use sex to convince him to be her boyfriend.

So yesterday is when the opportunity arose. My brother had plans with the girl he's actually interested in, but Rachel hit him up that morning saying she wanted to see him. He lied and said he couldn't because his car broke down and was getting worked on, but she offered to come over (which is what we hoped). He reiterated that he knows she doesn't want a fuck buddy, and that he enjoys seeing her but that he still isn't sure it'll work this far away. He was really trying to go for the nice guy approach, but he threw in something about "even though we had so much fun last time you came over." She seemed to appreciate his "honesty" about the relationship, and seemed to take the bait that he was genuinely on the fence about it. She said she wanted to see him anyway, "even if it means having to suck your dick again -wink- -wink-."

So it was on. He told her to come by his apartment about 30 mins before he was meeting with his girl, and to text him when she was close by so that he could open the parking garage gate. In reality, he was just going to text me when he got the text from her, and I'd open the gate. It worked in our favor that he said his car was in the shop, in case she asked why it wasn't parked in the garage.

When I got the text from him my heart started racing like crazy. I was about to have my dick inside the mouth of a cute, young girl who THOUGHT she was doing it to work toward getting a guy to fall for her. She was unknowingly going to allow a complete stranger to take absolutely advantage of her. It was actually going to happen.

I opened the gate, and saw her car pull in. My bro had told me what it looked like. He also, of course, showed me what SHE looked like. She's hispanic (we're white), and about the same height as us. She has a somewhat small chest, decent butt, a really cute face and long straight black hair down a bit past her shoulders. Of particular interest to me were her lips. She has really nice lips. They're probably her best feature aside from her baby face. I actually had requested my brother hint at another blowjob because of her nice lips.

She parked the car, and I waited to see her coming up the stairs from the parking lot. When I saw her my heart started racing even harder. Would she be able to tell us apart? We're identical, so obviously we look alike to people who don't know us, but people who DO know us can easily tell us apart. They had only spent a total of like 8 hours together though, but was that enough for her to be able to recognize a difference? My brother had apparently told her that he has a brother, but not that we're identical or twins. He kept it vague when talking about siblings, so I hoped she wouldn't suspect anything.

Either way, I had a plan to hopefully avoid her noticing any differences, at least right away. She got to the front door and I let her in. We both said "hi." She has a very bubbly, smiley face, clearly happy to be back again, but we didn't really make eye contact when she came in. I closed the screen and wood door behind her, and she put her purse down on a chair. I said "I missed you." She turned around and said "You said that last time I came over," which I knew because my brother told me that's what he said, so I'm glad she noticed. As she was saying it, I was walking toward her and immediately embraced her once she was facing me, diving right in with french kissing. Not only did I not want her spending too much time seeing my face or making eye contact, and therefore possibly noticing some differences between me and my brother, but I didn't want to delay getting things started.

In retrospect, she seemed the tiniest bit startled with an "Mm!" as I embraced her, but I put one hand on the back of her head to keep her from stopping me and the other on her lower back so she'd be pressed up against me. Looking back I think she might've hoped she could've spent some time talking to me (well, my brother) before getting physical, but after that brief moment she relaxed and began to reciprocate, which instantly made my dick throb. I had successfully tricked a desperate, lovesick young woman into making out with me. I was glad that her lips felt as nice as I had hoped they would.

I walked her backward and pressed her against a wall so I could free my hands and feel the rest of her body. She was wearing an orange sun dress with red and yellow flowers on it, and it was soft to the touch. As she unknowingly let a stranger feel her up, she reached down and began to rub my penis. I could feel her grinning that I was so hard. I told her "Careful, I don't want to get too excited too fast," to which I was happy she replied "I don't intend to." We kept kissing. She ran her hands through my hair like she knew me as I felt her chest and ass.

She then started confidently moving me backward toward my brother's couch, sat me down and straddled me. We kissed for a minute or two longer, and then she started scooting back off my lap. "Here we go" I thought.

As she moved down to the floor we finally made a decent amount of eye contact for the first time since she arrived. She didn't seem to have any idea what she was about to do, or the depth of the perversion she was about to satisfy in an attempt to win the affections of someone else. She unzipped my pants and pulled them off with my briefs, and started massaging up and down while looking back and forth from my dick to my facial reactions. Still no sign that I was a stranger. Then she said "If you feel like you're going to cum, tell me so I can stop." I nodded and then pushed her head down onto my dick to begin the devious act.

She went slow at times, fast at other times. She'd take it out to look at me while licking it up and down, and then would put it back in her mouth and rub her tongue in circles around the tip. I was doing it. I was taking advantage of her, and she wasn't hesitating in letting me.

I told her to stop on three separate occasions, and she happily did. She bit her lip as she waited for me to slow down my excitement each time before continuing. After the third time I had finally found a good rhythm and didn't need for her to stop again for a while, and got to really enjoy the ride. At that point I had fully embraced that she was fooled, and had my hand on the back of her head pushing it down and holding it there whenever I wanted her to keep my dick inside so she could snake her tongue around it for a bit.

I could see why my brother thought she wanted to convince him to be her boyfriend-- she was giving a very energetic, dedicated performance. I can't imagine someone giving this kind of head to someone more regularly than once a week. She was putting a lot of effort into rubbing her lips up and down the shaft and around my tip, and consistently used a lot more suction than I'd felt in the past. If this was a common occurrence for her she'd have a raw mouth all the time, so she was definitely trying to give me (well, my brother) a special experience.

It felt like I used her mouth for an hour, but it was probably more like 15 minutes. I could feel the rhythm of her bobbing up and down starting to increase. I moved my fingers into her hair and started to grip a little. I didn't know how my brother finished when she blew him the weekend before, but I figured if she really wanted him to be her boyfriend should wouldn't stop me from cumming where I wanted. I put my other hand on the back of her head, and took control of the motions. She relaxed and let me push and pull my dick in and out as I pleased, so I was basically face fucking my unwillingly willing partner.

Finally I got to a point where I felt the cum rising up, and slowed down the rhythm to begin matching it with my natural convulsions that were about to begin. I specifically remember the first rope of sperm shoot into her mouth because it was kind of a long squirt-- The kind of first squirt when you're really horny and pent up, you know? I held her head still as I pumped several more shots into her mouth as I got goosebumps. "If she only knew what was happening to her right now" I thought, but instead she simply swayed her head back and forth a little bit as my balls emptied into her skull and I loosened my grip.

She slowly pulled back and swallowed the load without taking my dick out, then kept slowly massaging my dick with her lips and tongue. After a minute or two she got up and wiped away a few beads of sweat from her face, looking thoroughly pleased, still completely unaware of truth behind the act she had just performed.

After that it was pretty boring. We talked for a bit. It was the first time I had actually conversed with her, but I had to make it seem like we were "catching up." I began to quickly see why my brother wasn't interested. Her laugh was a bit of a cackle, as if she was dumb, but she wasn't actually dumb. She also didn't seem to fully understand a couple jokes I made, but laughed as if she did, and sometimes at awkward times. I don't want to bore you with more of these details, but the takeaway was that she had no idea she had allowed herself to be completely used by a total stranger.

When she left I told my brother everything went as hoped. He's going to text her tonight or tomorrow to say hi if she doesn't text him first. While I wouldn't want to date her either, I wouldn't mind another hookup, so either this weekend or next my brother says we can do it again. He's recommending we wait 2 weeks since until now he's seen her each weekend since they met, so making it 2 weeks might make her worried that he's losing interest and hopefully cause her to offer herself up again without him having to ask. That way it's her idea, not his.

I don't know if I should go for another blowjob since she was so impressive, or if I should feel what it's like to deceive my way into bed with her. I'm leaning toward sex, though, because I would really like her to be handcuffed while we fuck. The idea of taking advantage of someone without the worry of her protesting is pretty appealing, so I've asked my brother to drop in a hint about handcuffs or light bondage or something after a few days to gauge her response. I'll post an update once I have one.

On that note, I have a request. Does anybody know of any videos of two male twins swapping places like we did yesterday? I've never found any that seem real, and I'd really enjoy adding it to my spank bank.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@random
10 Feb 2016 9:48AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Caribbean Interlude
by Hardy

***

A couple spend their anniversary at a Caribbean resort.
Magician days and lush tropical nights lead to lowered
inhibitions. The couple becomes susceptible to an
erotic adventure that unearthed hidden desires,
providing a new awareness of their sexuality. (MMF,
wife-sharing, swingers, voy, reluc, rom)

***

We were spending our third wedding anniversary on this
sun-drenched Caribbean island. It was wonderful-
sensuous moonlit tropical nights with the surf lapping
at the shore; days around the pool and hanging out at
the beach bar. It was intoxicating.

Now we were in our cottage with the stranger that we
had met at the bar. John, my husband and I had become
acquainted with him when we were enjoying our rum
drinks, and found him pleasant and charming. We invited
him to join us for dinner, and he readily accepted.

While we were showering and dressing for dinner, John
remarked that I seemed attracted to him. I said not
really but that wasn’t quite true, as he was quite
handsome.

After Keith joined us we had a delightful island
dinner, followed by music provided by a steel drum
band. We had more drinks and soon the men were taking
turns dancing with me. As the evening wore on I found
that Keith was holding me closer as we danced, close
enough that I could feel his thighs pressing against
mine, and close enough that I could feel a beginning
erection.

It was exciting, feeling the desire in this handsome
stranger, and I felt a little tinge of arousal, a
slight moistening between my thighs. The effect of the
rum drinks and enchantment of this island was having an
effect. I don’t think this was lost on my husband.

When it was time to leave John invited him back to the
room for a night-cap (as if we didn’t have enough
already, and I wondered why he invited him this time of
night) He readily accepted and now the three of us were
lounging around in our cottage enjoying another drink.
John was leaning back in and arm chair, appearing
sleepy, but still aware, and Keith was sitting beside
me on our bed.

My husband stirred himself enough to turn down the
lights so we were almost in shadow, and I wondered why
he wanted the lights so dim. Our friend took advantage
of the lighting to place his arm around me, drawing me
against him. I didn’t resist, wondering where this was
going. It seemed to be going somewhere, as the next
thing he turned me towards him and kissed me. No
response from John, so the stranger kissed me again. I
was sure that he was aware of what was happening, so
why didn’t he say something?

After another kiss he swung me around so that I was
lying flat on the bed with this stranger beside me,
holding me in an embrace. I glanced towards John-I knew
he could see, even though we were in shadow, but he
said nothing. Did he want to see what I would do? Was
he going to call a halt to this action? I was going to
find out.

When he began to unbutton my blouse I did nothing, and
I did nothing when he pulled it free, exposing my bra
which opened in the front. I allowed another long kiss,
and then he opened my bra, exposing my breasts. I was
flushed and breathing rapidly with this turn of events.
I looked at my husband again-I could see his eyes but I
couldn’t see his expression. I couldn’t believe this
scene that was unfolding, and I couldn’t believe that
he wasn’t saying anything. Did he want this stranger to
make love to me?

Everything about this island, this setting, the
distance from home, and the drinks we had consumed lent
itself to an erotic evening, and it seemed to be
getting to all of us. The stranger was caressing my
nipples with his finger-tips till they stiffened, and
then he was using his mouth and tongue on my breasts,
and I was becoming more and more aroused.

I wondered if my husband had an erection-the stranger
certainly did-I was very aware of the pressure against
my leg.

His fingers dipped down to my knees, sliding under my
skirt, slowly sliding up my thighs, pushing my slip and
skirt up. His hand was gently pushing my thighs apart,
his hand now between them, stroking and caressing them,
finally pressing against my panties.

I felt myself moistening, becoming more aroused as his
fingers slipped inside the leg of my panties, finding
my moistness. I moaned softly when his finger moved in
me, not wanting my husband to hear. I murmured again
when his finger found my clitoris.

I was aware of his movements as he slipped off his
trousers and underwear, and I thought now John is going
to say or do something, but he didn’t. I whispered to
him, "Don’t strip me." But he whispered back, "I’ve got
to take these off," meaning my panties.

John was leaning forward trying to hear what we were
whispering. Did he want us to go ahead? Did he want to
see this stranger doing it to me? I could feel his very
hard cock against my thigh, and I knew I was very close
to doing it with this man-being penetrated by him.

I raised my hips to allow him to pull my slip and skirt
up under me, but I hesitated when he gripped the waist-
band of my panties, attempting to take them off. I took
a last look at my husband who sat there immobile. This
scene was so far out, and I was so aroused that I
lifted my hips, allowing him to slide my panties off,
and now open to him.

He pressed my legs and thighs apart, lightly caressing
my wet vulva, pressing my legs open more as he moved
between them, preparing to mount me. I gave a last look
at my husband whose eyes were shining in the dim light,
now pulling his chair closer to us.

There was no way now that we could stop, and I lifted
and opened my thighs so he could enter me. He directed
the huge head of his cock against me, moistening the
tip before beginning to push. I felt myself opening to
the insistent pressure, my cunt stretching as he
pressed firmly, giving a gasp as he entered me. At that
moment I came, trying to stifle my groans as I
shuddered.

He waited till I relaxed before pushing into me,
gradually filling me, penetrating me till I was fully
impaled on this huge cock, giving a hoarse cry. It was
done! I was sure my husband could see his cock entering
me-I wish I could see if he was as hard as this
stranger, but I knew he wasn’t this big.

He remained still, his cock rigid and fully into me,
finally moving slowly back and forth, almost pulling
out each time, then thrusting in me, pushing against my
cervix and uterus.

It was so intense, this large and very hard cock slowly
fucking me with my husband watching. I forgot about him
as this stranger began thrusting more powerfully into
me, my body moving with him.

It was do erotic, this scene right out of a hard-core
movie. This stranger was having his way with me, taking
me with my husband watching, doing nothing but
observing this stranger fucking me, seeing him doing it
to me. The way I was turned, with my legs and thighs
lifted, he had to be able to see his cock moving in and
out of me, shiny with my juices.

The sheer naughtiness of what we were doing made it so
exciting, so intense. I was soon shaken with another
orgasm that came so quickly that I cried out, my legs
and arms clutching him as warmth flowed throughout my
body.

He held himself fully into me till my climax subsided,
and slowly began moving again, thrusting steadily,
taking plenty of time, lifting me to another erotic
high. I made no attempt now to be quiet, my gasps and
moans louder and louder, filling the room. He was soon
pushing powerfully into me, and his cock seemed to
swell. I knew he was about to come and I said "don’t
come in me." I wasn’t protected, and I didn’t want to
get pregnant by this little episode.

He didn’t say anything; he was getting close; and I
found myself approaching another climax. Just as the
waves of erotic feeling were building I gripped him
with my legs and said "don’t stop!" As I shuddered and
convulsed his hands gripped my ass pulling me into him.
I felt him impale me fully, groaning, his cock swelling
and spurting against my cervix, filling me with his
semen. I gave a cry as he flooded me, emptying his cock
in me.

It was so intense, this stranger filling my unprotected
uterus with his semen, and my husband watching this man
having his way with me, watching him emptying his cock
in me, seeing his own wife awash with another man’s
sperm.

He finally moved away from me, but I lay there with my
legs spread, emotionally exhausted, feeling his
stickiness on my thighs. He got up and dressed, giving
me a quick kiss, and saying "I’ll leave you two now,"
and smiling as he left, obviously very pleased.

I turned up the lights and looked at my husband. His
penis was out and he was wet where he had ejaculated on
himself, so clearly he had enjoyed watching his wife
getting screwed by another man.

I said, "I never knew that you wanted to watch me
getting taken by a stranger. I thought that at any
moment you were going to intervene, and I let him go
ahead, thinking that soon you would call a halt. I kept
waiting for you, but you let him go on and on, and
finally I realized you weren’t going to make him stop,
and then I was so far along that I was helpless-I was
just so wet and hot that I just spread my legs for
him."

"I didn’t know it would go that far. I thought we could
string him along a little, and then send him out the
door. But then I got caught up in the scene. I got so
excited watching him working on you that I was in a
daze. I never thought I would get so excited watching a
stranger seducing you and having his way with you-I
just can’t believe it. And then when you he got your
panties off, and you spread your legs for him, I almost
came. And when he penetrated you I couldn’t do anything
but watch-watch him screwing you, and hearing you
moaning, and seeing his cock going in and out of you,
fucking you so thoroughly- I just came.

"I never would have thought I would come watching my
wife taken like that, and fucked so well, seeing him
come in you. It was even more exciting thinking about
you risking pregnancy letting him come in you. This
never would have happened if we were at home. This
island just got to us."

We went to bed but it was a long time before either of
us went to sleep. We were both re-living that event.

In the morning we were greeted with another with
another beautiful tropic day. After breakfast we went
to the pool. It wasn’t long before Keith showed up
again, and with a friend whom we hadn’t met. He
introduced us to Tom who had come with him on this
vacation. Keith said nothing about the events of last
evening, but I’m sure he told Tom about our interesting
time.

We had a day at the pool, at the ocean, and at the
beach bar. The drinks flowed, with Keith buying most of
them, and late in the day we were feeling more than
relaxed. We accepted their invitation to dinner, and
after dinner the dancing started. I danced with my
husband, and each of the other men. With the after
dinner rum drinks we were feeling more than relaxed.

John soon folded, leaving the other two men to dance
with me. Both of them used the opportunity to pull me
in close, thigh against thigh, hands sliding down below
my waist till it seemed that everyone was watching us.
I was getting aroused but at that point I called a
halt to the dancing.

I was surprised when John invited them both back to our
cottage for a night-cap. We settled in with some drinks
and soft music. I wondered if those two strangers would
try to seduce me, and if so would John stop them. I had
my answer soon, the two of them sitting on each side of
me, and with my husband watching they began caressing
me.

John again dimmed the lights, so it seemed he was
permitting them to continue. How far would he let them
go? Did he want to see them taking me, doing it to me?
I didn’t think he would let the two of them screw me.

I was feeling the effects of the drinks so I was
determined to go with the flow. If he wanted to see
these two having their way with me, then I was going to
enjoy it. Somehow it would be a lot more exciting with
him watching, watching his own wife being serviced by
these studs. It couldn’t get more erotic than that.

They seemed to understand that they had our permission
to proceed, so they began to strip me, beginning with
my dress. Working together they removed my dress, then
my bra, exposing my breasts which they began to caress.
I raised my hips so they could remove my slip, and when
they gripped my panties I hesitated, looking at my
husband. He smiled and nodded, so I lifted my ass again
and they slowly removed my panties.

I lay there naked, with only my thigh high stockings
remaining. As they looked at my naked body, admiring
the view, I was flushed and trembling. They both
stripped, than continued their caresses, stroking my
thighs, spreading my legs, touching the wet lips of my
vulva, stroking me there, my cunt tingling with
arousal.

Keith moved between my open legs, mounting me. I raised
my knees and opened my thighs fully as he moved his
very hard cock against me, pressing firmly, spreading
my lips as he pushed into me. I groaned as he entered
and began filling me, pushing steadily till he was
fully into me, feeling the pressure against my cervix.

He began stroking into me, steadily fucking me,
carrying me to an erotic high. He thrust faster and I
felt him swelling and throbbing as he erupted, his cock
spurting into me, triggering my climax, my arms and
legs gripping him as I cried out, my body shaking.

When he lifted off me, Tom quickly took his place
between my legs. I was so wet and open that he entered
me easily, quickly pressing his full length into me. He
was very excited watching his friend screwing me, and
he was thrusting into me for a very short time before
adding his semen to his friends. I climaxed again when
I felt him spurting into me. They wanted to take me
again, but John didn’t want them to have seconds with
me, and I think that was because he had already come,
watching them having their way with me, watching them
fucking me.

They soon left. I said, "That was pretty erotic."

And John agreed.

"And I don’t think we should do that scene again."

Again John agreed.

However the next day they were hanging around me like
flies on honey, clearly wanting a repeat performance,
even though we said we weren’t interested. But as the
evening wore on and the drinks kicked in, I was once
more fucked by those two as John was looking on,
obviously aroused by watching them between my legs,
having their way with me again.

The next day the two of them left, so we had a chance
to recover from our amorous evenings, but there was
another interesting event. Peter, the black life-guard
at the pool seemed to know about our activities, and he
made great efforts to be charming, likely wanting to
get me in the sack.

He was handsome and muscular but I had no interest in
crossing the color barrier. It appeared that other
white women at the resort were not so discriminating,
and were enjoying liaisons with black men, including
our life-guard. We made it clear that we weren’t
interested-but he was persistent, hanging around,
eyeing me a lot. I was flattered by the attention as he
had a lot of women to choose from, but I didn’t
encourage him.

However, on our last night there, things changed. We
had been drinking more than usual, and after dinner we
continued, enjoying the steel band, and dancing. Peter
showed up, chatting with us and then asking me to
dance. I looked at John and he smiled, giving me
permission, so I accepted.

We had more that one dance, and on the fast dances he
was spinning me around, and I could feel my short
skirts lifting higher and higher, and I’m sure that my
bare thighs were in view above my stocking tops, and
maybe even my panties. Gradually he was holding me
closer, especially on the slow numbers, and I could
feel his body against mine, feel the heat of him, and I
was beginning to be aroused.

Between dances, he joined us at our table, drinking
with us, even buying drinks. I looked at John, a
question in my eyes, but John just smiled, ignoring me.
I wondered if he was going to invite this black man
back to our cottage. I got my answer, as looking at me
and smiling, he invited him for a night-cap.

Peter readily accepted, and I wondered if my husband
wanted to see a black man between my legs. I didn’t
think so, but I wasn’t sure; that would be entering
forbidden territory.

At our cottage John poured drinks, and it was soon
evident that our charming life-guard was interested in
more than a night-cap. He kept eying me, eying my legs
which had fallen open slightly, eying my breasts, and
it was clear he wanted to be between my legs.

I was quite sure that he knew all about our adventure
with those men that left, and perhaps that was why he
was emboldened. He moved beside me, putting his arm
around my shoulders, and told John what a beautiful
women I was. Smiling John agreed.

I thought this has gone far enough-I had never had sex
with a black man before, and I didn’t want to start
now. Also, my pussy had just recovered from the
pounding that I had received from those two studs that
left. And lastly, I was not on any birth control
protection when they fucked me, so I had already taken
a risk. But secretly it had been much more exciting
risking pregnancy with them. However, I didn’t want to
risk having a black baby- that would be a little much,
and difficult to explain.

At this point John did nothing but pour more drinks,
sitting down in his chair again. Looking at his groin I
could see the bulge, so he was aroused again by the
erotic situation. I thought why not indulge his fantasy
a little-this time I was sure he wouldn’t let this go
too far. So I relaxed, allowing him to caress me, even
kissing him when he turned my face towards him.

Peter asked me to stand and I did, looking at my
husband. His hands reached out and unbuttoned my skirt,
pulled the zipper down and slid my skirt to the floor.
He barely hesitated before undoing my blouse and
removing that also. Now I was standing there in my
sheer half-slip and sheer camisole.

I turned towards my husband who looked at me, saying
nothing. As Peter pulled up on my camisole I raised my
arms to let him remove it, exposing my breasts, the
nipples now very firm. He looked at John as he caressed
them, and then he slid my slip to the floor. I was
standing naked now except for my sheer lacy panties and
my garter belt holding up my nylon stockings.

I was flushed and trembling with arousal as I waited
for John to call a halt, but he did nothing. It was
obvious that he was giving permission to continue.
Peter gripped my panties but I held the waist-band as
he tugged them. Did I want him to go any further? I was
close to being naked in this man’s arms, and my husband
was not intervening. I thought alright, if this is what
he wanted to see I was going to continue. Whatever
happened would be on his shoulders.

I let my arms fall to my side, and this stud slid my
panties to the floor, and I stepped away from my
clothes. Peter stripped, revealing a very large and
very thick cock, now almost fully erect-it was huge and
I looked at it with disbelief, thinking I can’t take
that.
Before I could respond he lowered me to the bed and
began to spread my legs. At this point I was so faint
with desire and arousal I was almost helpless, feeling
the wetness in my cunt. He spread me wider and moved
between my legs, mounting me. This was so erotic, this
black stud between my legs that I could do nothing-I
was so far gone that all my earlier resolve was
forgotten.

I was limp as he lifted my thighs and directed the
purple swollen head of his cock against me, pressing
firmly. I gasped, feeling it pushing against my vulva,
pressing the lips open, groaning as I felt him
stretching me. He pushed strongly, and I cried out as
he penetrated me, groaning as I felt the size of him,
gripping my hips as he continued moving into me,
gradually filling me. I felt like a virgin, my vagina
fully stretched as he filled me, impaling me.

My moans filled the room as he began moving in me. He
fucked me with a steady rhythm and my whole being was
centered on this cock that was thrusting in me, raising
me to higher and higher levels of erotic feeling till
my trembling body clutched him, crying out as I was
overcome by a climax that left my body shaking and
quivering. He pulled me fully onto him, and I felt him
swelling and erupting into me, filling me with his
semen.

I knew it was no good to asking him not to come in me,
as he had no intention of pulling out. He stayed in me,
and he barely softened before I felt him moving in me
again. Soon he was fully erect, and at that point he
pulled out of me and placed me on my hands and knees at
the edge of the bed. I was like a rag doll that he
could move around at will.

He pulled my ass up and pushed his fully erect cock
into me once more, filling me and stroking powerfully.
It was even more erotic, taken in this position by this
black man, who was doing things to my body that aroused
me to a level I had never experienced. I was moaning,
groaning loudly, crying out as I was ravished by this
stud.

It was so primitive that I was overcome with another
orgasm, screaming as I shuddered, convulsing as he
groaned, his cock throbbing, spurting into me again,
filling me with his sperm. It was so erotic being taken
like that, on my hands and knees with my ass in the
air, and my vagina his for the taking. I had welcomed
the flow of semen in me.

He released me and I fell forward on the bed, lying on
my stomach, exhausted. I was aware of him dressing and
leaving with a thank-you to my husband. I finally
moved, using the sheets to wipe away the stickiness of
his come on my thighs-it was still oozing from my
vagina.

"I hope you’re satisfied watching that black stud
having his way with me- he really did it to me. I don’t
think my vagina will be back to normal for some time.
He stretched me so much I felt like I was having a
baby. But I never knew you had a fantasy of watching
strangers fuck me, and especially a black man.

"I can’t believe you let him take me, and did you like
seeing his cock in me when I was on my hands and knees.
You certainly had a perfect view of him fucking me."

"I didn’t know I would be so aroused watching you doing
it with strangers, and once it got started I was
helpless to stop them. And it was even more erotic
thinking that you could become pregnant by one of
them."

"Yes, it made it a lot more exciting feeling them
coming in me, and thinking I could get pregnant. And
knowing you were there, watching them taking me, doing
it to me, sitting right there while they were fucking
me was so erotic. Well, it’s not going to happen again.
And I don’t know what’s going to happen now with my
cunt and uterus filled with their semen night after
night, but we’ll find out. This was quite a wedding
anniversary, and I didn’t have any idea we would
celebrate it the way we did."

We slept little that night, and we packed early in the
morning, catching the flight for home that afternoon.
We spoke little on the plane, and I know we were both
re-living the events on that island. I flushed when I
thought about it, and I felt myself moistening again as
I remembered how it felt when I was taken and used by
those men, and with my aroused husband’s consent.

END

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
23 Jun 2016 1:43PM
• 489 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I confess I love cock uncut cut big little white black IDK I just want that penis in my mouth so I can feel it grow and sell and shoot cum for me.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
rolo_tamazi
View posts View profile
@random
10 Dec 2013 6:19PM
• 4,113 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Brooke

Sixteen-year-old Brooke steered her car into the parking lot
across the street from the convenience store, on her way to a
postgame football party with her cheerleading squad.
She was going to buy some sodas and chips to bring to the
party, but she had also wanted to sneak in a six-pack of beer.
Her parents didn't drink, so the only way she could get some
would be to shoplift the beers. She had done a small amount of
shoplifting before, and it was rather easy.
By parking across the street and carrying her large
cheerleading duffle bag into the store while dressed in her
uniform, it would give the appearance that she was walking home
following the game. Then she could buy the pop and chips, but
slip the beers into her bag, as well.
As she walked into the store, she smiled at the clerk, a
middle-aged man in his forties, who was working alone. She
browsed the snack aisle slowly, taking her time, as she picked up
a bag of chips. Then she sauntered over to the refrigerated
case.
As Brooke passed the beer rack, she looked toward the clerk
to see if he was noticing. He seemed to be reading something in
another direction, so she quietly slipped the refrigerated case
door open and deftly snuck a six-pack of beer into the partially
unzipped duffle bag. Then she scooted over to the sodas and
picked up a six-pack of those to pay for.
Brooke hadn't realized it, but the store clerk had been
watching her in one of the large parabolic mirrors, checking her
out in her little uniform, while she had slipped the beers into
her bag.
When she arrived at the register to pay for the sodas and
chips.
"Do you need anything else tonight?" the clerk asked.
"No," Brooke replied. "That should do it."
"Then what about the beers in your bag?" he inquired.
Brooke's face fell off.
"Shit," she muttered. She had never been caught before, and
never really thought about the consequences, since it had been so
easy.
Brooke slowly reached into the bag and pulled the beers out.
"Well young lady," he said. "I guess you're in some trouble
now."
He picked up the phone and dialed the police, who told him
they would be there in a couple of minutes.
"Okay, miss, just wait over there near the office door. The
police will be here in a couple of minutes."
Brooke wanted to cry. She had never really contemplated the
potential outcome, and now it was too late. And this store clerk
was going to take no mercy on her.
It didn't take long for the law to arrive. Two police
officers, one probably in his early forties and one who seemed to
be just out of training, walked into the store.
"You've got another lifter?" the older cop asked.
"Yep," he answered. "A kid, right over there next to the
office door."
The clerk pointed squarely at young Brooke, who wished she
could be anywhere but there at that moment.
The older cop got an eyeful of Brooke, and he could tell she
was scared.
"Well, we're gonna take her into the office for a while and
talk to her before we take her in," he told the clerk.
"That's fine," the clerk responded. "I'll be here in case
you need anything."
The older cop looked over at the younger one and smirked as
the two slowly approached young Brooke.
"Well, young lady, I guess you've found yourself some
trouble, huh?" the older office asked.
"Yes, sir," Brooke answered solemnly.
"Well, then, I think we'd better step into this office and
discuss the situation before we take you in," he said.
The officer opened the office door and ushered the three of
them in, carefully locking the door behind them.
"So," asked the younger cop. "What were you trying to
steal?"
"Beers," she simply said.
"This isn't the first time we've seen minors trying to steal
beer, either," he told her.
"So what happens now?" Brooke asked.
Knowing that the store policy was simply to take minors in to
scare them, but not to prosecute, the older cop figured to play
the situation for all he could get.
"Well, we're supposed to take you in to the station and book
you for shoplifting, then call your parents. They can bail you
out or let you spend the night in jail before you see the judge
tomorrow morning."
Brooke's eyes started to water.
"Isn't there any way you could just let me go with a
warning?" she begged. "My parents will kill me, and I'll get
kicked off the cheer squad, for sure."
"Well, that's not the policy," the younger officer told her.
"Sorry."
"Please?" she pleaded with teary eyes to both men. "I'll do
anything not to get in trouble for this. I've learned my
lesson."
The older cop looked young Brooke's sexy little body over.
She looked so hot in her little cheerleading uniform.
"Anything, huh?" he mused.
"Yes, sir," she said.
His eyes devoured the teenaged cheerleader. She had long,
wavy blonde hair, large and bright blue eyes and delicious-
looking lips.
Brooke wore a tight, body-hugging sweater. It was a V-neck
style, white on the top with a bulldog emblem for the local high
school across the chest. The emblem stood out impressively,
propelled by her two "C"-cup-sized breasts. The sweater was
black on the bottom half, with a four-inch-wide band of
bold/white/black/white/gold across the body of the sweater in a
similar "V" shape, just below the emblem, with the black initials
"MHS" in the white area between the "V". The same color pattern
extended across the back of the form-fitting sweater, as well as
the long sleeves.
Her skirt was black with sixteen inverted gold and white
alternating pleats. It hemmed out very high on her shapely
tanned thighs and nicely caressed her fine teenaged ass. A pair
of white kneesocks, with a black band around the top, and white
athletic shoes capped off her delightful uniform.
The older cop wanted her pussy, and this cheerleader seemed
very willing to do almost whatever she could to avoid trouble.
He glanced over at the younger officer and smiled.
"You're not thinking what I'm thinking, are you?" blurted the
other cop.
"Yep, I'm afraid I am," came his answer.
"What's going on?" asked poor Brooke.
"I think my partner has an option for you," the young cop
told her.
"Like what?" Brooke inquired, anxious for anything at this
point.
The older cop was straight to the point.
"Like we let you go, provided you let us both fuck you and
cum in that cute little mouth of yours," he simply offered.
Brooke simply looked at them both, absolutely stunned at the
idea of getting out of trouble.
"And then you'd just let me go?" she asked.
"Yep," the cop said.
"That would be okay, I guess," she relented. "Because I
don't want any trouble. It's just that I've never been fucked
before."
"Are you serious?" asked the younger cop. "A beautiful girl
like you?"
"No," Brooke answered. "I never had the guts to ask a guy
yet, and I guess they haven't, either."
"Well then," said the older man, "we'll just have to show you
how it's done."
"And you want to shoot your stuff in my mouth?" she asked,
wincing a bit at the idea.
"Definitely. And you would need to swallow it, too."
"I've heard it doesn't usually taste very good," she
commented.
"Well, that's part of the deal. We don't want to leave a
mess in this office."
"Okay."
"But we'll have to be pretty quick about it," the young cop
added. "Because that store manager will wonder what's going on.
And we'll have to be quiet, too."
Brooke nodded in agreement.
"Okay, then, sweetheart," the older guy said as he unbuckled
his trousers. "You can start by sucking on my cock."
Brooke just nodded and stepped toward the man to do as she
was told.
"And I'll fuck you from behind while you suck him," added the
young cop. "Just bend over for me."
Brooke looked a bit alarmed.
"You're not gonna put that thing in my butt, are you?" she
asked with concern.
"No, I'm gonna stick it in your pussy from behind," he
explained. "It's called 'doggy-style'."
Brooke snickered as the older guy fished his half-erect penis
from his boxers and offered it to the high school cheerleader.
Brooke took it in her hand and obediently placed it in her warm
mouth. Bent forward, she started sucking on it while the guy
fucked her mouth slowly.
She felt the other guy's hands as they reached under the
pleats of her little skirt. He pushed the pleats upward to
expose the tight gold cheerleading bloomers with her white cotton
panties underneath.
Brooke felt him grab the waistband of both pairs and tug her
bloomer/panty combination down her thighs, leaving them stretched
across her legs, just above her knees. He spread her kneesocked
legs for leverage and fisted his hard cock against her virgin
pussy lips from behind.
Her pussy was dry, so the young cop began rubbing her pussy
lips with his dick. It didn't take long to get the hot little
cheerleader nice and wet. Within a couple of minutes, young
Brooke's pussy was sopping with her own cunt juices.
By this time, Brooke had sucked the other cop big and hard.
His cock now filled her young mouth, and he began to pump in and
out of her lips. Brooke put her hands on her knees for rest and
support as the guy skull-fucked her with one hand grasping each
side of her head.
The young cop nestled the head of his prick to Brooke's love
tunnel and slowly pushed it in until it hit her maidenhead, the
thin membrane that marked her virginal state.
"Okay, baby, I'm gonna bust your cherry now," he told her.
"It'll hurt a little bit at first, but it'll go away."
He put his hands on the sides of her cheerleading sweater and
punched it through her hymen quickly. Brooke grunted as he
popped her innocence, but the pain quickly subsided.
"Okay, baby, that was it," he reassured her. "You'll be
fine, now."
The cop slowly pulled out, then slid it back in repeatedly,
each time giving the teen cheerleader about a quarter-inch more
schlong. Before long, he was able to fuck a good five inches
into her first-time twat, enjoying the ultra-tight fit of her
virgin pussy.
Poor Brooke was getting pumped from both ends simultaneously
as she was bent over in her sexy cheer uniform with her hands on
her knees.
"Stroke it with your tongue while I fuck that mouth of
yours," said the older cop.
Brooke tried as best she could to satisfy the man. After a
few minutes of double-fucking, the two men decided to switch
positions simply by having little Brooke turn around.
"I need to rest my mouth for a couple of minutes," Brooke
said. "My jaws are sore."
"Then I'll fuck you on this desk while you rest for my
partner," said the older cop.
As Brooke wiggled her cheer briefs and panties down to her
ankles and kicked them aside, he picked the cheerleader up and
placed her on the edge of the desk. Brooke lifted her legs,
placing the soles of her shoes on the edge of the desk, also,
wide to the sides.
The sixteen alternating gold and white pleats of her little
black cheer skirt spread nicely across the top of her thighs as
she presented her moist love treasure to the older cop. She
looked marvelous with her kneesocks cocked to the sides, inviting
the man to impale her with his saliva-coated cock.
He lifted the sides of her sweater and tugged the fabric high
on her chest, above her ample breasts, as he also lifted her bra
cups to let her mammaries free.
"Yeah, let's see those nice tits while I fuck you," he
blurbed, as he squatted a bit to put his cock in position.
Brooke smiled as she looked down and watched him push the
head of his prick between her pussy lips and gently slide it in.
She could feel his member fill her tight, warm snatch as he took
several fuck-strokes to drive the full length into the young
girl, mashing his pubic hair against her pink clit.
"Oh, yeah," he murmured. "Fits like a fucking glove..."
The younger cop watched, gently stroking himself, as his
partner hammered little Brooke's deflowered pussy gently but
firmly. Brooke's tits wiggled with each thrust as they dangled
beneath her cheerleading sweater and bra.
Brooke was really enjoying this now. She looked over at a
nearby mirror and was able to see the reflection of herself
getting fucked from a third-person perspective. It made her even
hornier.
The cop was only able to fuck young Brooke for a few minutes.
He had to stop for fear of blowing his load into her pussy, and
he didn't want his DNA filling the high school cheerleader.
"Fuck," he gasped, as he pulled out of her. "I've gotta
stop, before I blow my load in your cunt."
"It's my turn, then," said the younger cop, quickly, anxious
to dip his fleshy spear into her teen treasure again.
As his partner stepped aside, the young cop assumed the
position and was quickly fucking the teen cheerleader with a
frenzied pace.
The older cop could only watch as Brooke's long blonde hair
bounced around with her tits as his partner drilled her with
quick thrusts. He didn't even touch his cock, because he knew he
would blow his wad early. The excitement level was just too
much.
The young cop didn't last long, either, before he also had to
pull out.
"Okay, let's switch positions again, just like how we
started."
The two officers pulled Brooke down from the desk and
positioned her between them again, this time bent forward to
receive the younger guy's cock in her mouth.
Placing her hands on her knees again, Brooke opened her mouth
wide for her oral fucking, while feeling the back of her little
skirt being pulled up and the other cock entering her pussy from
behind.
The younger guy slid himself into her waiting mouth, and she
sealed her lips around him. The threesome continued the hot 'n
heavy action for another four or five minutes.
"I'm ready to shoot off," grunted the older cop. "How about
you?"
"Yeah, I think it's time," grunted his younger partner.
The two cops pulled out of the teen cheerleader.
"Okay," said the older one. Kneel right here between us,
hold your head back and keep your mouth open."
Brooke nodded and did as she was instructed. She was almost
completely out of trouble with the law now, and she knew she had
to keep her end of the deal.
"I'll go first," said the older guy.
He positioned himself between the girl's knees and put the
head of his cock on her tongue as he stroked himself.
"Remember, you need to swallow it all so we don't leave a
mess. Understand?" he asked.
Brooke nodded, as she waited for his creamy cargo.
"Aw, shit, here it comes," the cop grunted.
His cock splurted a load of thick, frothy goo into the
cheerleader's open mouth, sliding down her tongue to the back of
her throat. Again and again, he fired his spunk repeatedly into
her young mouth, and the obedient girl swallowed every bit of his
load without hesitation. After four or five salvos of steamy
cum, he squeezed the last of it onto the girl's tongue.
"Oh yeah, baby," he exulted. "You're such a good girl."
He stepped aside to zip up as his partner took his turn,
standing between the girl's knees.
"Hey, baby, stick your tongue out so I can watch it shoot
into your mouth without spilling a drop," he told her.
Brooke pressed her tongue against the underside of his cock,
keeping her head back and mouth wide open. It didn't take this
guy long, either, to give her a good, frothy drink.
"Aw, shit!" he exclaimed, as he shot his first wad of cum off
the roof of her mouth.
Another squirt of warm, creamy jizz followed, then another,
and another. Brooke's mouth was filling with the cop's spunk
faster than she could swallow.
"God, that's a load!" exclaimed his partner. "You're gonna
drown the poor kid."
The young cop kept on feeding the cheerleader his creamy
nectar, which pooled in her mouth. Brooke tried desperately to
gulp down the relentless flow of semen. Finally, the cascade of
cum slowed to a point where Brooke managed to swallow fast enough
to keep up. Mercifully, it trickled to a stop.
"Okay, baby, suck the last of it out, he told her.
Brooke sealed her lips around his cock and sucked as he
stroked himself down the shaft one last time, slowly squeezing
the last of his seed into the teenager's mouth. She felt the
last of his creamy goop as it hit her taste buds, and she
swallowed the last drops of it like a proper young cheerleader
should.
"Well, sweetheart, you've earned your freedom," said the
older cop, with a smile. "Just let us put you in the squad car
and take you a block away, so this store manager thinks we're
doing our job."
Brooke nodded as she pulled her bra and sweater back into
position, and then reached for her panties and cheer briefs,
quickly putting them back on. She smiled to herself, happy to be
out of trouble with the law, but also happy she had pleased these
men.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
9
Anonymous
@confessions
15 May 2015 3:58PM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

i got the royal treatment again.
I am writting this confession for all the people who hesitate to go out with somebody from another culture.
I am a typical average North American man. 12 years ago i was sent by the company i was working for with a crew to install a machine into a factory in Indonesia.On the first day at the factory, i explained to the Owner of the company the process of the installation and what we needed from them .As most people at this company did not speak English , he told me to ask his assistant if i needed any help as she spoke a fairly good English.
About 1 hour later his assistant came to introduce herself.I was just speechless listening and seeing that pretty slim indonesian woman .After she left us to go back in her office ,all i had on my mind was her.Towards the end of the day i asked her if she wanted to join our Group for dinner and she politely declined my offer.
Over the next few days i had to see her regularly to help translate to the Indonesian employees that were working at the factory.As i could not get her out of my head , 2 days before our departure i asked her out again for dinner with me and she finally said yes.I was hypnotized by her beauty while we were having dinner , her feminity ,her slightly bridled eyes , her honey colored skin and her body curves were just charming me not to say getting me very horny
After the pleasant dinner she would not let me walk her back to her parents house and stop me when i tried to kiss her goodbye.
On the day of our departure i went to see her in her office and gave her my personal e-mail and left to come back.At my arrival at home i had an e-mail from her thanking me for my kindness and the nice evening.I was a little surprised since she would not let me get closer to her when we were together.I went back to my normal life but could not get her out of my head so i wrote her an e-mail to invite her to visit me and she agreed.A few weeks later i went and got her at the airport and we went to my apt to drop her luggages .As she did not want to rest we went and visited the City around and came back home.She wanted to sleep on the couch but instead i let her take the extra room. Every time i tried to get physically closer to her i could feel that she was unconfortable so i decided not to attempt anymore to get closer at least for the first few days.
The following night while i was sleeping she decided to sneak in my bed with me without saying a word she got closer to me and put my arm around her waist, in the position we were she could feel my hard on on her ass, i was so horny i attempted to bring my hand on her breast but she stopped me.When i woke in the morning i went to masturbate in the bathroom in order to calm myself from my almost permanent horny state.
Every night after she would let me progress to a certain level until one night she let me touch her nude breast and suck her nipple , she did not stop me anymore after that night .With her fully nude i finally discovered her real beauty , her soft skin that smell so good , her small perky tits with her big brown nipples , her little feminine hips and her so beautiful pussy with labias that i love to see my white penis go in between.
So 12 years later , 2 kids , a few challenges that we went throught over the years but like this morning one thing never stoppped.
Some days i work from home and my wife has a part time job , this am the kids had left for school , i was in front of my computer to start my day , she closed the blinds ,undressed me , she took my penis in her hand to slowly massage it until her mouth gracefully sucked my hard penis,she after removed her dress to let me see her stunning body ,she sat over me and put her breast at the proper height so i can suck her brown nipples , the small movement of her hips and her erected nipples was telling me that she was very horny ,she eventually slowly removed her nipples from my mouth and sat on the edge of my desk so i could taste her delightfull pussy ,we both get excited to see my pink tongue mix with the colors of her labias and pussy.My tongue was moving fast to massage her clit ( that's how she likes it ) until she start saying don't stop , don't stop pushing my head towards her clit before having her orgasm which usually makes her to want more , so she push my face away from her pussy , sat on my hard penis until she passionately bring me to an orgasm and cleaned me after.
After 12 years this is the treatment i get almost everyday from my wife , whether it is at night or in the morning , she rarely have enough sex.
She is intelligent , she is a great mother.
I love to start or finish the day like i started my day this morning .

Life is great , i can't wait to go in bed tonight with my horny beautiful wife

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
04 Dec 2011 11:04PM
• 939 views • 3 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 18 replies ]

I want to suck a thick white cock as big as a black mans penis.If you can send me some pics of your cocks to this thread that is bigger than a mud monkey nigger dick i will pick a winner and send you my pics by pm and come to your house or country(im rich and beautiful )and suck your cock and let you pump my virgin ass and tight pussy full of cum...im 22 yo female in great shape....more info depending on responses. P.S. my pussy isnt virgin but tight only my ass needs a thick white cock!!!!Where are my THORS AT?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
OnlyGoodPorn
View posts View profile
@random
28 Jul 2024 10:54AM
• 642 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Camille came to work with me one day, a few months after we’d met. It was ladder work, which is why she wanted to come. I work alone mostly. And she likes being up on the ladder. I built a business taking care of people’s homes. When people ask me what I do for work, that’s what I tell them, I take care of people’s homes, but the real answer is so much more. On this day with Cam we’d be scraping window trim. But the next day is car transportation to and from the airport. And the day after is finding and fixing a small leak, but most likely replacing the dishwasher, and then repairing the flooring from the damage. Oh, and then I have to pick up clothes from a customer and allocate them elsewhere, but not before rebuilding a screen door and making and installing shelves for a local coffee shop. But on this day we’ll be on ladders scraping window trim. Which is why Cam wanted to come.

Cam stepped out of the bedroom that morning into the hall as I was exiting the bathroom. “How does this look?” She asked me. Referring to the outfit she chose to wear to work that day, she showcased it with an impromptu hallway-width catwalk turn. Unbelievable, I told her. “It’s not too long?” She asked. Referring to her skirt. Seems just right to me. Oh, good! She replied excitedly with a short hop and tail wiggle as she proceeded back into the bedroom to finish ablutions.

Camille is a short girl at five foot even, and very petite. She’s young and pretty with striking blue eyes and shoulder length dirty-blonde hair. But what attracted me to her most was and still is her playfulness. Cam doesn’t tend to take things too seriously, which I’m working on myself. Where I would maybe think far too long about something that simply doesn’t matter, Cam just goes for it and calls me a silly goose. And she’s got this ability to surprise me every time. Less so now as we’ve been together for sometime. But still from time to time she gets me. Like every day really. And to my weaning dismay, tending toward total approval to the point of following suit, ninety percent of the time her playfulness is sexual in nature, or rooted in some sort of sexual connotation. Sexual, kinky, naughty, taboo, and sometimes just downright filthy, she’s one hundred percent comfortable with her body, expressing herself sexually, speaking her mind, and she doesn’t wince easily. She’s a free flowing form of one hundred percent woman. She’s nice, she’s thoughtful, caring, loving, and an overtly naughty sex crazed being. Who wouldn’t love that.

For example: Now this is an extreme case, but it gives insight into who she is. Now let it be known, neither of us have a desire to play in this way, but Cam always jokes around in an attempt to push the boundaries, my buttons, and get me to loosen up more and more. SO we’re walking down the road one day and (Oh, God, I can’t believe I’m telling you this. Okay here goes.) So we’re walking down the road and I noticed some dried dog poop. I grabbed her and said, “Look out for the poop. Don’t step in it.” So she says to me, and I quote, “Dare me to lick it?” I’m like, Good Lord girl, no! “What’s the big deal? It’s just poop.” She told me. Question asked, question answered. - Now I need to tell you before I lose you here, this story is not about poop. I promise you. This is just an indicator into who she is. So Cam proceeds to get on her hands and knees, on the side of a fairly well trafficked road, and egg me on. And to boot, and I guess this is pertinent information, Cam doesn’t exactly believe in wearing underwear. I mean, she will if no other clothing is covering it. At which point she calls it outerwear. But if she’s wearing even the shortest of dresses or skirts, any other accompanying garments are out of the question. So there she is, this young, pretty, sexy thing, bent over on the side of a public road, her ass clearly visible to anyone who happens to pass by, daring me to dare her to lick dog poop. And if I say something such as referring to the fact that someone might see her. Her only reply ever is always in the vein of, let them see, somebody's gotta make the world a better place. It’s not that she wants people to see, or even goes out of her way to ensure that they do. But Cam is just being Cam, and what happens, happens. I aspire to her nature of play and carefreeness, especially when it comes to sex, or simply expressing myself. I’m getting there, and I’m becoming less reserved about it. That’s why I’m writing this. I told her I would.

Oh, good lord, she just came through the room, or pranced through is more like it. Panties on her head, and a bra around her crotch area. “Is this how you wear them, David?” She asked me. Um, no, but getting closer!

So we’re off to work. Now this is a real job with real work that needs to get done. Cam is a hard fucking worker too. Bright, intelligent, intuitive when it comes to getting shit done. What needs doing, where, when, how; all the things. This isn’t just play time. Or I should say, this isn’t solely play time. But as Cam says, most time is an opportunity for play time.

So we get to this house and Cam and I begin setting up for our day. Occasionally people are shuffling by. It’s a friendly town. We wave, they wave, we say hi, and so on. We get the ladders set up, the music going, and all we need is a tarp and some scrapers and we’re off. This is a mountain ski resort town in Colorado, so It’s a beautiful day. And increasingly so, the people in these towns, whether they be tourists or locals, dress more like they are on a beach in Southern California rather than at nine thousand feet. But the weather is conducive, so the attire is, shall we say, nice to look at because there’s less and less of it. Or as Cam points out to me, “she’s hot.” So despite what Cam is wearing, it really draws little to no attention specifically to her. Despite the fact that, “she’s hot too.” If you take notice, you take notice, but a short skirt is par for the course here. So up the ladder she goes.

No panties on, the view from below was, how shall I say this, enjoyable to say the least. And improved my typical workday by severfold. I’m being modest. It was fucking incredible. I’m a grateful guy in general, but this was like, “okay, I’m not sure how I conjured this into my life, but I’ll take it all day long!” She liked it, she knew it, she wanted it, but most of all, she enjoyed that I liked it. And liked it, I did. So much so in fact that I could hardly keep my hand off myself. In fact, the only time I did remove my hand was to take pictures and videos that we looked at together later. I’ll share one with you here.

Now I haven’t told you a story so far, rather, just something that happened. Setting up the scene so to speak. But what would a scene be without a story? I’ve told you about me. I’ve told you about my kinky little girlfriend. But what I haven’t told you might make your head explode. In the best way, of course. At least it made mine. But I’m vanilla, or so I think. I don’t know. You be the judge. But hang tight, it’s about to get good.

So we’d brought two ladders and set both of them up, but Cam insisted I be the ground person. Or that one of us only be on one ladder at a time. Because what I haven’t told you yet is that now it was my turn, and Cam made me wear very revealing shorts to work too. One of the ways we connected when we’d first met was our mutual dislike for wearing underwear. For me, when I was a teenager I stopped wearing briefs because I was chubby, and they were just uncomfortable. I tried boxers but still to this day I don’t know how people wear those things. They’re just so uncomfortable. So since I was fifteen years old - I’m forty-six now - I haven’t worn a pair of underwear one day. And Cam loved that. Easy access to the flopping penis, she tells me, is a wonderful thing for a girl like me.

So although rather uneventful in my estimation, Cam insisted that up the ladder you go, sir. Yes ma’am. So there I was, a dangling participle revealed for her viewing. And viewed, she did, with camera and all. That iPhone has an amazing zoom, she told me. Talk about uncomfortable. Cam would yell things below as people would pass by. “Throw down the hammer, David?!” Oh good lord. “”Hey, yur lookin’ good up there!” And, “David, do you need me to hold anything for you?” And, “Hey David, I think your balls are hanging out!” Some of her comments weren’t designed for cleverness, rather to provoke the passersby and embarrass me. It’s astounding what people don’t notice. I’m on a ladder with my giant old balls hanging from my tiny red shorts one block off of Main St. and no one notices even when she points them out. The irony being you know that if I were doing that and Cam wasn’t there…

I would throw comments up to her too in an attempt to out embarrass her. As if that were possible. I wasn’t quite as good at it though, and all I’d accomplish was to make her laugh. Which was awesome, but not what I was going for. “Hey lady, the moon is out!” Or, “I see you missed a spot!” I don’t even know what that one means. All Cam had to do was reference caulk all day. For me it was a bit more challenging. I either went from not making any sense at all to just embarrassing myself with all I was yelling up to her. “I see your butt!” And queue the disgusted look from the speed walker passing by. “Cam, I’m really not good at this, love!” She was literally crying from laughter at my stupid comments. And luckily she saved me by yelling out to the speed walker. Something to the effect of, “It’s okay, he’s a little retarded, but he’s got a nice penis!” Forgoing the caulk reference completely. The lady’s look turned from one of disdain to a crooked smirk very quickly. But then I got a good one in. “Hey Cam, I see a crack, do you want me to fill it in with my big white caulk?” Okay, when I say a good one, I mean a less retarded one. I know, we’re not supposed to use that word. But I don’t think mentally handicapped people meant, abolish the word completely. They themselves just don’t want to be called retarded. But me? I’ll take a little degradation. It’s fun for sex! And sex we did!

Cam’s skirt, per the way she liked it, would be pulled up high enough to where if you looked closely enough you could see her vagina. I know! Huh, funny. Cam and I are having a back and forth right now. When I type sometimes I speak it out loud. She loves that I’m writing this, but she’s correcting my sexual vernacular as I go. She wants me to call it a see-you-next-tuesday. No, she says. Arg! A cunt! It’s a cunt. Some people have vagina’s. Hers growls! Cam just growled at me. Lol. Anyway! The way she likes to wear her clothes is if someone’s going to notice, then let them. It’s such an interesting thing to witness though. Most people actually don’t. And the ones who do pretend they don’t. She’s not trying to cause anyone alarm or discomfort, and like I said, her attire actually blends in, but she is who she is and she enjoys pushing boundaries in herself. That’s what I love about her. Plus it doesn’t hurt that she’s stunning to look at for me. A very unassuming girl. And don’t get me wrong, it’s not as though she flaunts her vagi…cunt, but if that skirt flops just the right way as a set of eyes just happens upon a glance down there, you’re gonna pussy. She’s now telling me to call it her Baby-Boo. Oh, sorry. My Baby-Boo. Baby-Boo Cunt Muffin Sandwich. I don’t really know what that means but it all checks out to me! Now she’s trying to get in here to type. H afgd sh 78 39n87gdfs

Dear reedr SDg gbhbbkjcvkjbbbd

Good lord. She wants me to tell you what her cunt muffin looks like. Okay, I’m just gonna involve you on all the back and forth that’s going on here. Yes, I will tell them it’s young. Cam is twenty-three years old. We met a year ago. She moved in six months later. She does the dishes naked. She goes to the bathroom with the door open. She pees in the shower. She licks me everywhere. She calls her tits bumps because she says she doesn’t have any. They’re not boobs, they’re bumps. I personally love them. She’s now blushing. Wow, that’s a new one. And, yes, dear, her vagina is that of a seventeen year old hairless Mexican Chihuahua. I think those are two breeds mixed into one. She’s just being silly now. It looks like one of those pumped pussy’s. We watch a lot of porn together. Pumped pussy is actually quite hot. Hers looks like a hotdog bun. She’s telling me to tell you this. I personally think it’s more the length of a hotdog bun, and looks like a shaven pumped pussy. Cunt-Muffin, sorry. Anyway, It’s long and bald and quite puffy. And it jiggles when you smack it. But I’m not kidding, it’s really long. Like all the way from normal clit positioning to her asshole. She’s giggling now. Which brings me back to my point. If Cam bends over in public, game over. There it is. She’s telling me to call it her pussy.

Wait, so your vagina is your cunt and your asshole is your pussy?
Correct.
So what’s your mouth then?
You know what my mouth is!
Oh good lord. Okay, we won’t get into that. She wants me to tell you.
Tell them how you pee-pee in me.
Dear Reader, actually, you know what, this brings me right back to the story.
Yay, she says.
Okay, so.

We’re on the ladder. No, she’s on the ladder. She’s got me flustered now. Cam is on the ladder and she says she’s got to pee. Now I never know what to expect from this girl, but I know, it’s typically never what I thought. Because when I expect a torrent of piss to come flooding down from above, no. Instead what she does is pee into her empty coffee mug on the window ledge and hand it to me. Naturally I say, what now? Whatever you like, dear. What do I like, I wonder. I’m sure she’s wanting me to drink it. And honestly, it didn’t bother me all that much. But what I really wanted to do was shock her. Show her that all is not lost and I am learning to misbehave. So I dipped my cock head in and filled it to the brim. Took a sip and climbed it back to her. Okay, that was hot, she told me. But Cam being Cam, she finished it in several gulps, put the mug down and continued scraping. “You just drank piss,” I told her! To which she responded, It’s hot up here, and kept scraping. That was our first experience drinking from each other, it came out of nowhere, and it got me like nothing ever has before. I was instantly hooked. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen a woman do. It spoke to me sexually in a way nothing ever had before. It was almost addictive to the point of definitely wanting to explore it more rather than less. And we explored. We are exploring now as I type this. Now it seems all we do is drink each other's piss. Which I gotta tell you, it’s the last thing I thought I’d ever do, (to drink and be drunk from) but the thing I’m enjoying the most. It’s intoxicating in a way I cannot quite sum up in words. Cam says, try it! You’ll like it or you won’t. Cam says make sure you drink lots of water. I agree. Drink lots of water if you’re going to piss in your girlfriend’s mouth, and vice-versa. But we drink so much pee that it’s hardly even sexual anymore. Cam says, “turns me on!” I agree, it turns me on too. But it’s more utilitarian at this point. We spend a ton of time together. That’s not to say we don’t spend time apart, but we’ve learned to love and more so, accept each other as is, so it’s fun. We can just be who we are with each other. And who we are has turned out to be a pee drinking couple, among other things. And we drink a lot of pee. We literally just drink from each other all the time. I don’t use the toilet anymore. And neither does she. We either pee in each other, on each other, in glasses or on ourselves. To which Cam just made slurping noises with her tongue out. Oh Good Lord. Okay I’m getting turned on now.

We share a lot. We’re both artists, we enjoy similar things such as peeing in the shower. I’m joking, not joking. But I think my point is that we enjoy being apart just as much as we enjoy being together. Because we enjoy what we do separately too. So when we come together, it’s from full and enjoyable lives that we love. But pee, right. It’s utilitarian at this point, but no less hot. We just pee anywhere all the time. Sometimes even without provocation or foresite. We’ll just be walking along the road and there’s piss running down Cam’s leg. Or I will pee my shorts while sitting across from her drinking our morning coffee in the garden. But most often we’re drinking it. I’ve drank so much of this girl’s pee I hardly drink anything more. And even when I’m drinking other things, Cam pees in them for me, and I in hers. But I think our favorite is directly in our mouths. And there’s no asking anymore. I got over that months ago. I just pee. No asking, no wishy-washy, just simply pee.

Despite popular belief, when you drink water, pee tastes like water. We’re both healthy, active, relatively fit people. So nothing weird there, like no weird taste or disease or anything like that. It’s just pee! And I like pee. Cam likes it too. Even once, okay now bare with me. We pee’d each other’s clothes. As in, soaked them through. Now even though you might think this is getting weird, or, weird sailed long ago, it’s our thing and we enjoy it. But clothes soaked through, they then hung out to dry until we were ready to wear them out. I think you know where I’m going with this. Yes we wore pissed dry clothes in public. Cam just chuckled to herself. Yes, honey, I know. Cam likes the smell, but I don’t really think it does. Or if it does I guess I like it too. It’s just kind of nice in this crazy world to have a secret in plain site like that. We have friends, jobs, dreams, aspirations, family, all of it. But at the end of the day we enjoy the piss. Cam calls it piss more than me. I say pee. Dick wine. Bladder nectar. She’s giving me these names now. Urethra juice. She’s asking me to tell you what I use her mouth as. I’d argue but…it’s my urinal. Her mouth is my urinal. My colastami sack. My toilet bowl. Okay I’m done now.

So Cam is telling me to tell you other things but I think I’ll save that for another story. I have to admit, this was fun, and cathartic. She’s my catheter, she says. Okay, we’re gonna go now. Cam says please try drinking pee and that it’s good for you to try new things. She’s waving, bye. Okay, until next time. Pee you later! Bye!!! Bye!

It's like this...
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
OnlyGoodPorn
View posts View profile
@random
27 Jul 2024 2:41PM
• 437 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Camille came to work with me one day, a few months after we’d met. It was ladder work, which is why she wanted to come. I work alone mostly. And she likes being up on the ladder. I built a business taking care of people’s homes. When people ask me what I do for work, that’s what I tell them, I take care of people’s homes, but the real answer is so much more. On this day with Cam we’d be scraping window trim. But the next day is car transportation to and from the airport. And the day after is finding and fixing a small leak, but most likely replacing the dishwasher, and then repairing the flooring from the damage. Oh, and then I have to pick up clothes from a customer and allocate them elsewhere, but not before rebuilding a screen door and making and installing shelves for a local coffee shop. But on this day we’ll be on ladders scraping window trim. Which is why Cam wanted to come.

Cam stepped out of the bedroom that morning into the hall as I was exiting the bathroom. “How does this look?” She asked me. Referring to the outfit she chose to wear to work that day, she showcased it with an impromptu hallway-width catwalk turn. Unbelievable, I told her. “It’s not too long?” She asked. Referring to her skirt. Seems just right to me. Oh, good! She replied excitedly with a short hop and tail wiggle as she proceeded back into the bedroom to finish ablutions.

Camille is a short girl at five foot even, and very petite. She’s young and pretty with striking blue eyes and shoulder length dirty-blonde hair. But what attracted me to her most was and still is her playfulness. Cam doesn’t tend to take things too seriously, which I’m working on myself. Where I would maybe think far too long about something that simply doesn’t matter, Cam just goes for it and calls me a silly goose. And she’s got this ability to surprise me every time. Less so now as we’ve been together for sometime. But still from time to time she gets me. Like every day really. And to my weaning dismay, tending toward total approval to the point of following suit, ninety percent of the time her playfulness is sexual in nature, or rooted in some sort of sexual connotation. Sexual, kinky, naughty, taboo, and sometimes just downright filthy, she’s one hundred percent comfortable with her body, expressing herself sexually, speaking her mind, and she doesn’t wince easily. She’s a free flowing form of one hundred percent woman. She’s nice, she’s thoughtful, caring, loving, and an overtly naughty sex crazed being. Who wouldn’t love that.

For example: Now this is an extreme case, but it gives insight into who she is. Now let it be known, neither of us have a desire to play in this way, but Cam always jokes around in an attempt to push the boundaries, my buttons, and get me to loosen up more and more. SO we’re walking down the road one day and (Oh, God, I can’t believe I’m telling you this. Okay here goes.) So we’re walking down the road and I noticed some dried dog poop. I grabbed her and said, “Look out for the poop. Don’t step in it.” So she says to me, and I quote, “Dare me to lick it?” I’m like, Good Lord girl, no! “What’s the big deal? It’s just poop.” She told me. Question asked, question answered. - Now I need to tell you before I lose you here, this story is not about poop. I promise you. This is just an indicator into who she is. So Cam proceeds to get on her hands and knees, on the side of a fairly well trafficked road, and egg me on. And to boot, and I guess this is pertinent information, Cam doesn’t exactly believe in wearing underwear. I mean, she will if no other clothing is covering it. At which point she calls it outerwear. But if she’s wearing even the shortest of dresses or skirts, any other accompanying garments are out of the question. So there she is, this young, pretty, sexy thing, bent over on the side of a public road, her ass clearly visible to anyone who happens to pass by, daring me to dare her to lick dog poop. And if I say something such as referring to the fact that someone might see her. Her only reply ever is always in the vein of, let them see, somebody's gotta make the world a better place. It’s not that she wants people to see, or even goes out of her way to ensure that they do. But Cam is just being Cam, and what happens, happens. I aspire to her nature of play and carefreeness, especially when it comes to sex, or simply expressing myself. I’m getting there, and I’m becoming less reserved about it. That’s why I’m writing this. I told her I would.

Oh, good lord, she just came through the room, or pranced through is more like it. Panties on her head, and a bra around her crotch area. “Is this how you wear them, David?” She asked me. Um, no, but getting closer!

So we’re off to work. Now this is a real job with real work that needs to get done. Cam is a hard fucking worker too. Bright, intelligent, intuitive when it comes to getting shit done. What needs doing, where, when, how; all the things. This isn’t just play time. Or I should say, this isn’t solely play time. But as Cam says, most time is an opportunity for play time.

So we get to this house and Cam and I begin setting up for our day. Occasionally people are shuffling by. It’s a friendly town. We wave, they wave, we say hi, and so on. We get the ladders set up, the music going, and all we need is a tarp and some scrapers and we’re off. This is a mountain ski resort town in Colorado, so It’s a beautiful day. And increasingly so, the people in these towns, whether they be tourists or locals, dress more like they are on a beach in Southern California rather than at nine thousand feet. But the weather is conducive, so the attire is, shall we say, nice to look at because there’s less and less of it. Or as Cam points out to me, “she’s hot.” So despite what Cam is wearing, it really draws little to no attention specifically to her. Despite the fact that, “she’s hot too.” If you take notice, you take notice, but a short skirt is par for the course here. So up the ladder she goes.

No panties on, the view from below was, how shall I say this, enjoyable to say the least. And improved my typical workday by severfold. I’m being modest. It was fucking incredible. I’m a grateful guy in general, but this was like, “okay, I’m not sure how I conjured this into my life, but I’ll take it all day long!” She liked it, she knew it, she wanted it, but most of all, she enjoyed that I liked it. And liked it, I did. So much so in fact that I could hardly keep my hand off myself. In fact, the only time I did remove my hand was to take pictures and videos that we looked at together later. I’ll share one with you here.

Now I haven’t told you a story so far, rather, just something that happened. Setting up the scene so to speak. But what would a scene be without a story? I’ve told you about me. I’ve told you about my kinky little girlfriend. But what I haven’t told you might make your head explode. In the best way, of course. At least it made mine. But I’m vanilla, or so I think. I don’t know. You be the judge. But hang tight, it’s about to get good.

So we’d brought two ladders and set both of them up, but Cam insisted I be the ground person. Or that one of us only be on one ladder at a time. Because what I haven’t told you yet is that now it was my turn, and Cam made me wear very revealing shorts to work too. One of the ways we connected when we’d first met was our mutual dislike for wearing underwear. For me, when I was a teenager I stopped wearing briefs because I was chubby, and they were just uncomfortable. I tried boxers but still to this day I don’t know how people wear those things. They’re just so uncomfortable. So since I was fifteen years old - I’m forty-six now - I haven’t worn a pair of underwear one day. And Cam loved that. Easy access to the flopping penis, she tells me, is a wonderful thing for a girl like me.

So although rather uneventful in my estimation, Cam insisted that up the ladder you go, sir. Yes ma’am. So there I was, a dangling participle revealed for her viewing. And viewed, she did, with camera and all. That iPhone has an amazing zoom, she told me. Talk about uncomfortable. Cam would yell things below as people would pass by. “Throw down the hammer, David?!” Oh good lord. “”Hey, yur lookin’ good up there!” And, “David, do you need me to hold anything for you?” And, “Hey David, I think your balls are hanging out!” Some of her comments weren’t designed for cleverness, rather to provoke the passersby and embarrass me. It’s astounding what people don’t notice. I’m on a ladder with my giant old balls hanging from my tiny red shorts one block off of Main St. and no one notices even when she points them out. The irony being you know that if I were doing that and Cam wasn’t there…

I would throw comments up to her too in an attempt to out embarrass her. As if that were possible. I wasn’t quite as good at it though, and all I’d accomplish was to make her laugh. Which was awesome, but not what I was going for. “Hey lady, the moon is out!” Or, “I see you missed a spot!” I don’t even know what that one means. All Cam had to do was reference caulk all day. For me it was a bit more challenging. I either went from not making any sense at all to just embarrassing myself with all I was yelling up to her. “I see your butt!” And queue the disgusted look from the speed walker passing by. “Cam, I’m really not good at this, love!” She was literally crying from laughter at my stupid comments. And luckily she saved me by yelling out to the speed walker. Something to the effect of, “It’s okay, he’s a little retarded, but he’s got a nice penis!” Forgoing the caulk reference completely. The lady’s look turned from one of disdain to a crooked smirk very quickly. But then I got a good one in. “Hey Cam, I see a crack, do you want me to fill it in with my big white caulk?” Okay, when I say a good one, I mean a less retarded one. I know, we’re not supposed to use that word. But I don’t think mentally handicapped people meant, abolish the word completely. They themselves just don’t want to be called retarded. But me? I’ll take a little degradation. It’s fun for sex! And sex we did!

Cam’s skirt, per the way she liked it, would be pulled up high enough to where if you looked closely enough you could see her vagina. I know! Huh, funny. Cam and I are having a back and forth right now. When I type sometimes I speak it out loud. She loves that I’m writing this, but she’s correcting my sexual vernacular as I go. She wants me to call it a see-you-next-tuesday. No, she says. Arg! A cunt! It’s a cunt. Some people have vagina’s. Hers growls! Cam just growled at me. Lol. Anyway! The way she likes to wear her clothes is if someone’s going to notice, then let them. It’s such an interesting thing to witness though. Most people actually don’t. And the ones who do pretend they don’t. She’s not trying to cause anyone alarm or discomfort, and like I said, her attire actually blends in, but she is who she is and she enjoys pushing boundaries in herself. That’s what I love about her. Plus it doesn’t hurt that she’s stunning to look at for me. A very unassuming girl. And don’t get me wrong, it’s not as though she flaunts her vagi…cunt, but if that skirt flops just the right way as a set of eyes just happens upon a glance down there, you’re gonna pussy. She’s now telling me to call it her Baby-Boo. Oh, sorry. My Baby-Boo. Baby-Boo Cunt Muffin Sandwich. I don’t really know what that means but it all checks out to me! Now she’s trying to get in here to type. H afgd sh 78 39n87gdfs

Dear reedr SDg gbhbbkjcvkjbbbd

Good lord. She wants me to tell you what her cunt muffin looks like. Okay, I’m just gonna involve you on all the back and forth that’s going on here. Yes, I will tell them it’s young. Cam is twenty-three years old. We met a year ago. She moved in six months later. She does the dishes naked. She goes to the bathroom with the door open. She pees in the shower. She licks me everywhere. She calls her tits bumps because she says she doesn’t have any. They’re not boobs, they’re bumps. I personally love them. She’s now blushing. Wow, that’s a new one. And, yes, dear, her vagina is that of a seventeen year old hairless Mexican Chihuahua. I think those are two breeds mixed into one. She’s just being silly now. It looks like one of those pumped pussy’s. We watch a lot of porn together. Pumped pussy is actually quite hot. Hers looks like a hotdog bun. She’s telling me to tell you this. I personally think it’s more the length of a hotdog bun, and looks like a shaven pumped pussy. Cunt-Muffin, sorry. Anyway, It’s long and bald and quite puffy. And it jiggles when you smack it. But I’m not kidding, it’s really long. Like all the way from normal clit positioning to her asshole. She’s giggling now. Which brings me back to my point. If Cam bends over in public, game over. There it is. She’s telling me to call it her pussy.

Wait, so your vagina is your cunt and your asshole is your pussy?
Correct.
So what’s your mouth then?
You know what my mouth is!
Oh good lord. Okay, we won’t get into that. She wants me to tell you.
Tell them how you pee-pee in me.
Dear Reader, actually, you know what, this brings me right back to the story.
Yay, she says.
Okay, so.

We’re on the ladder. No, she’s on the ladder. She’s got me flustered now. Cam is on the ladder and she says she’s got to pee. Now I never know what to expect from this girl, but I know, it’s typically never what I thought. Because when I expect a torrent of piss to come flooding down from above, no. Instead what she does is pee into her empty coffee mug on the window ledge and hand it to me. Naturally I say, what now? Whatever you like, dear. What do I like, I wonder. I’m sure she’s wanting me to drink it. And honestly, it didn’t bother me all that much. But what I really wanted to do was shock her. Show her that all is not lost and I am learning to misbehave. So I dipped my cock head in and filled it to the brim. Took a sip and climbed it back to her. Okay, that was hot, she told me. But Cam being Cam, she finished it in several gulps, put the mug down and continued scraping. “You just drank piss,” I told her! To which she responded, It’s hot up here, and kept scraping. That was our first experience drinking from each other, it came out of nowhere, and it got me like nothing ever has before. I was instantly hooked. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen a woman do. It spoke to me sexually in a way nothing ever had before. It was almost addictive to the point of definitely wanting to explore it more rather than less. And we explored. We are exploring now as I type this. Now it seems all we do is drink each other's piss. Which I gotta tell you, it’s the last thing I thought I’d ever do, (to drink and be drunk from) but the thing I’m enjoying the most. It’s intoxicating in a way I cannot quite sum up in words. Cam says, try it! You’ll like it or you won’t. Cam says make sure you drink lots of water. I agree. Drink lots of water if you’re going to piss in your girlfriend’s mouth, and vice-versa. But we drink so much pee that it’s hardly even sexual anymore. Cam says, “turns me on!” I agree, it turns me on too. But it’s more utilitarian at this point. We spend a ton of time together. That’s not to say we don’t spend time apart, but we’ve learned to love and more so, accept each other as is, so it’s fun. We can just be who we are with each other. And who we are has turned out to be a pee drinking couple, among other things. And we drink a lot of pee. We literally just drink from each other all the time. I don’t use the toilet anymore. And neither does she. We either pee in each other, on each other, in glasses or on ourselves. To which Cam just made slurping noises with her tongue out. Oh Good Lord. Okay I’m getting turned on now.

We share a lot. We’re both artists, we enjoy similar things such as peeing in the shower. I’m joking, not joking. But I think my point is that we enjoy being apart just as much as we enjoy being together. Because we enjoy what we do separately too. So when we come together, it’s from full and enjoyable lives that we love. But pee, right. It’s utilitarian at this point, but no less hot. We just pee anywhere all the time. Sometimes even without provocation or foresite. We’ll just be walking along the road and there’s piss running down Cam’s leg. Or I will pee my shorts while sitting across from her drinking our morning coffee in the garden. But most often we’re drinking it. I’ve drank so much of this girl’s pee I hardly drink anything more. And even when I’m drinking other things, Cam pees in them for me, and I in hers. But I think our favorite is directly in our mouths. And there’s no asking anymore. I got over that months ago. I just pee. No asking, no wishy-washy, just simply pee.

Despite popular belief, when you drink water, pee tastes like water. We’re both healthy, active, relatively fit people. So nothing weird there, like no weird taste or disease or anything like that. It’s just pee! And I like pee. Cam likes it too. Even once, okay now bare with me. We pee’d each other’s clothes. As in, soaked them through. Now even though you might think this is getting weird, or, weird sailed long ago, it’s our thing and we enjoy it. But clothes soaked through, they then hung out to dry until we were ready to wear them out. I think you know where I’m going with this. Yes we wore pissed dry clothes in public. Cam just chuckled to herself. Yes, honey, I know. Cam likes the smell, but I don’t really think it does. Or if it does I guess I like it too. It’s just kind of nice in this crazy world to have a secret in plain site like that. We have friends, jobs, dreams, aspirations, family, all of it. But at the end of the day we enjoy the piss. Cam calls it piss more than me. I say pee. Dick wine. Bladder nectar. She’s giving me these names now. Urethra juice. She’s asking me to tell you what I use her mouth as. I’d argue but…it’s my urinal. Her mouth is my urinal. My colastami sack. My toilet bowl. Okay I’m done now.

So Cam is telling me to tell you other things but I think I’ll save that for another story. I have to admit, this was fun, and cathartic. She’s my catheter, she says. Okay, we’re gonna go now. Cam says please try drinking pee and that it’s good for you to try new things. She’s waving, bye. Okay, until next time. Pee you later! Bye!!! Bye!

It's like this...
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Still_Anonymus
View posts View profile
@confessions
07 May 2017 2:54AM
• 1,702 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

Part 15: Who is the father? [rest of the story on my profile :) ]


When I woke up, I heard the shower. I turned around and tried to sleep a little more. The shower stopped and a few minutes later Anna walked in. She had warapped a white towel

around her. The towel could also have been the most beautiful dress ever - Anna just looked stunning in it.
A:'I think I made quite a mess last night. Maybe I should clean it up with my towel.' She ripped the towel off her body, her tits bouncing. I got an instant erection. She swept away

the sheets, revealing my hard cock.
A:'Maybe I should put on some lotion first... would you mind helping me?'
I grinned and got some lotion and the lube. Anna laid on her belly while I put lotion on her arms, legs, neck, back and ass.
Me:'I have a special lotion for this part...' I fingered some lube into her ass again. She shifted and started touching herself. I got the vibrator and put some lube on it as well.

When I started pushing it into her ass, Anna moaned deeply. She rested her head on the sheets while still kneeing, so I could play with her ass. I tried to push the vibrator in

further and further, but at some point I couldnt push it any further because Annas ass would push it out again. Her pussy was wet and ready, so I slit in my penis with ease. She

loved it. I was fucking her slowly and meanwhile I still tried to push in the vib. And it worked. When it was all the way in I asked Anna:'How do you feel?'
A:'Full. So full... Oh it feels so good...'
Me:'Do you want to go further?'
A:'Yes, but how...'
Then I turned on the vibrator. I could feel the vibration in her pussy. Her screams of pleasure combined with the vibrations turned me on to the point that I could cum at any

second. I fuck her as hard as I could and she immediately screamed 'I'm cumming!' I kept on fucking her for a few more seconds, then I shot my load deep into her belly. She squirted

while I was still in her, the juice running down her thighs. When I pulled out, Anna collapsed on the bed, still shaking with another orgasm. She was fingering herself furiously and

then she squirted even harder. I turned off the vibrator when she was done squirting. I laid besides her, she cuddled me and we fell asleep. When we woke up it was afternoon

already. Anna had to get back to her house, Jim would be coming home in a few hours. We ate something together but then Anna left.
I texted Anna:'Dont forget to fuck Jim tonight. Otherwise it would be suspicious if you got pregnant.'
A:'I know I know, I'm already prepared.'
Me:'Yeah? Are you surprising him with something sexy?'
She answered with a picture...
Me:'I will use that tonight... have fun'
A:' :D You might as well. see you soon'

Two weeks later, Anna took a pregnancy test. And another one just to be sure. She was pregnant. And happy as ever. Jim as well. He said he didnt know why it worked now when they had

been trying for so long, but in the end he didnt care why. We couldnt be sure if it was mine though. Anna couldnt take a prenatal paternity test either, because that would have

raised suspicion. Nevertheless, Anna treated me like I did the job. She would come to me as often as she could and we had a lot of sex (not the most sex we ever had but close ;) ).

When her belly started showing we tuned it down. Jim was very protective of her and she loved that. I would only see her once or twice a month. But when we met, we would fuck every

time (which is btw not harming the kid in any way if not stated otherwise by a doctor). The last few weeks we didnt see each other very much and we were never alone.

So Anna had her first kid at 29, not knowing if it was mine or Jim's. After the birth Anna gave me a DNA sample of the kid and I ordered a paternity test. After I had the results

and invited Anna over. Jim would stay with the baby, so I had her for myself. She came to me in some loose cloths. She didnt feel good about her baby fat, so she tried to hide it.

Her boobs had grown and were very sensitive at that time.
When she came into my house, first thing I said was:'Wow, you look amazing. I think you're boobs have grown even bigger than before. I know you tried to hide in your big sweater.

You dont have to. Please show me whats underneath.'
A:'Okay but first, what did the test say?'
Me:'Lets sit down for that.'
We went to the couch. Her eyes were piercing my being.
A:'Come on tell me!'
Me:'So you wanna know who the father is?'
A:'Yes?!'
Me:'You're looking at him.'
She jumped at me and started kissing me. I held her in my arms. After a moment the kisses got more intimate. I pulled her onto my lap and got her out of her sweater. She only wore a

tank top underneath, her tits almost popping out. I started massaging her tits, she started moaning. So we were both naked, she sitting on top of me.
A:'I wanna do the work, I have some fat to lose!'
So she rode my dick while her tits bounced infront of my face. Soon we were both sweaty and ready to cum. Her ass slammed down on my lap one last time and I sprayed her pussy white.

Anna didnt move for a while and we just sat there hugging each other.
After a while I said 'Do you want another kid or do I have to wear condoms soon?'
She smiled and said 'I want another kid. Jim as well. You can fuck me as much as you want without a condom. And by the way. I want to fuck you A LOT now. I have to lose some fat you

know?'
She winked at me.

End of Part 15

PS: I will not talk about the kids. I wont mention a name, not even a gender. I will delete every comment asking for them. I wont talk about them unless I feel the need to. That

also means I wont always write 'Anna came, Jim took care of the kids' etc. Just assume there is always someone there for the kids.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
05 Aug 2014 11:13AM
• 4,289 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

I confess I cheated on my girlfriend with a really fat chinese girl, and I utterly loved it.

I really want to tell someone, but she is so utterly fat I really couldn't face my friends if they found out. Also the shame if my GF found out. The fact that I cheated on her with such a fat fuck. Here in HK, being fat is a totally shameful, They dont differentiate between fat and ugly here. If you are fat you are ugly.

My adventure begins here (https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VE752740) about how we met and how she wanted to do it, and why I didn't. We were in contact for a couple of years or so, but then we both got busy with our lives in HK and I didnt contact her for almost a year.

We exchanged intimate pics previously and she asked me to delete them, naturally I complied, but not without sending to a hidden hotmail account for later perusal. Nothing too hardcore, no pussy, but just face and cleavage shots and one of her tits.
During the year of non contact I regularly cracked it out to these photos. My GF and I have our own iPads so before bed I would look at this other girl while I'm lying in bed naked next to my actual GF. One time my GF actually caught me looking at the tits pic and asked me if I liked fat girl porn. I was freaking out, but it turned out my GF thought I was just looking at porn, which is still bad but not nearly as bad as if she found out I was cheating on her. It wasn't all bad though, I still ended up having sex with my GF that night. I couldn't believe it. I spent the whole time wishing I was pushing up into this girl in the iPad instead of my actual GF. I believe its quite common to be thinking of other people when having sex with your regular partner, but to have your real sex partner see the girl that you're fantasising over, that really drove me bonkers.

So anyway, a couple of weeks ago the fat girl mails me out of the blue to catch up. By this time I moved into my own apartment (my girlfriend regularly stays, but still stays at her parents house officially, they are a quite conventional family; even having a foreigner bf is quite a big thing for her parents) I joke to her maybe she could come to my new place and check it out. To my surprise, she replies, yes, lets go for food near your place. I sprang a boner right there so hard it actually ached. I even started getting a small pre-cum wet patch leak through to be visible on my pants. I had to crack one out just to get rid of these blueballs feelings and get on with my day.

We finally caught up on Sunday when she was free. After we apologised to each other for not having stayed in contact for a long time, she then got into telling me about herself. It turns out she met another American guy for the last year or so and had been 'together' for all this time. Only trouble is, he speaks no Chinese and lives in California. At that point I'm thinking, how is this really a relationship? But she said they talk every day on Skype, and that he'd been over to HK to see her, and earlier this year she went to California to see him. And they had plans of him moving over to HK for a year or her going over to his for a year. She showed me photos of them together in Disneyland, and they looked miserable. I joked to her that they looked so unhappy together in Disneyland of all places, and she confessed that the last time they met in real life, they just quarrelled all the time. I asked her how much Chinese the guy spoke. She said they only communicate in English. This struck me as being a bit odd because when I first met her, she spoke almost no English. But then again, it probably provides a good reason to learn. My reason to learn Chinese was so I could eat food in HK, without looking like a retard mute and using only hand signs to communicate.

But it wasn't a communication problem. It turned out this guy was crying all the time to her and getting angry at her when she didn't immediately return his mails. I asked her if she thought he had depression and she said, maybe, but I don't know what to do, he already met my parents and I've met his mother. He already asked her to marry him. By this point I realised what a pitiful situation she was in. Her fatness in HK made her an absolute monster in this country. Undateable. And the only men she could attract were either ones who were fine with cheating on their girlfriends, or freaks with mental problems. I did feel sorry for her situation.

Anyway, we finished the meal and I asked if she still wanted to come see my new place. She agreed and the boner popped back in my pants as if nothing was amiss. Only trouble is I had to stand up now and walk out the restaurant. Well no-one said anything, so I'm guessing I either have a small erection or no one noticed or cared.

We got back to mine and I showed her the studio apartment. Tiny, tiny place, 1 room, the bed doubling as the sofa. so we both sat on the bed. I asked her if her own place was any better than this. She said of course, she had 2 bedrooms and separate living room kitchen, but of course it was her parents place. Also, if all I'm doing is sleeping here, then it was more than enough.

Here she was, the girl I was dreaming of for the last year, sitting on my bed. The first time we were in a private space together. I didn't know what to do! I could feel my heart beating. My cock rock solid.
At this point I asked if she wanted a message. I moved to sit behind her on the bed, so that she was sitting between my spread legs, and moved my hands up to the back of her neck. After a few seconds she leaned forward immediately and said "Thank you" - meaning, Thank you, you can stop now. I tried again and she leaned forward again. So I kinda got the message and moved to the side of her. At this point, I didn't know what to do. I sat much closer to her this time and so our legs and arms were touching. She didn't seem to mind, or at least move away. I looked at her face, and when her face turned to look at mine, I moved in to kiss her. we kissed passionately very briefly and then she said she couldn't do it because we both had partners. I then moved back and said OK, if she says no, then I wont push it.
She looked away from me, but then I noticed she was looking down at my crotch. I looked down to see the bulge of my erection with several small wet patches where the tip of my cock was.
She asked me if I came already. What an embarrassing moment. I laughed nervously and said no, its the pre-cum. I didn't know what to do next. Should I stand up and clean it up? Talk about something else? I'd just been rejected (and to be fair, she had her shit going on, its not like she led me on)
She moved her hand on top of my penis and started circling around the wet patch and then moved her finger down the shaft towards my balls. I couldn't believe she was going for this! I moved in again and kissed her on the lips. This time round she kissed me back and didn't stop. I wanted to fuck this girl so bad and it looked like it was going to happen. I tried to put my hand up her shirt by her back, but she resisted this a couple of times, saying she was shy. After the 2nd time, I took off my shirt and got back to kissing her. Although she had other ideas. Her hand moved from my penis to my belt buckle, where she slackened it off and began slipping her had down my underwear. At that point I stopped her, because I knew that if theres enough pre-cum to seep through 2 layers of clothes, the source is going to be a real mess. I stood up and pulled my pants and underwear down to reveal my manhood to her, taking care to use my fingers to wipe off the pre-cum as I pulled my underwear down. As soon as I sat down again, she moved in straight away and started kissing the tip of my penis with her mouth. This then turned into her opening up and taking in more of me in her mouth. I couldn't believe I was watching her suck my penis. After a little while I could feel the urge of an orgasm building and I realised that unless I did something, I was about to blow. I pulled her head away from my cock and kissed her roughly, pulling up her shirt at the same time. This time there was no resistance, and before I knew it we were both naked and making out on the bed. This is when I copped a feel of her breasts.

They were amazing. The biggest I'd ever felt. They had shape to them but when I cupped and squeezed one, they were so soft to the touch. She lied on top of me and I directed her nipple to my mouth. I licked and sucked her left nipple, whilst gently squeezing both left and right breasts with my hands. I could feel her nipple getting larger and tougher in my mouth, much larger and harder than her right nipple that I occasionally circled with my fingers at the same time. These were the tits I had fantasised over for almost a year and they were finally in my face and in my mouth. I was in fucking heaven.

After a while we stopped that and she lied down beside me. I moved on top of her and started on her breasts again briefly before moving down her stomach and down to her pussy. At this point I realised quite how fat she was. She had really large love handles and a really soft shapeless stomach. my hands held her soft stomach and she grabbed my hands and moved them away. Clearly she was not confident about her body, specifically her stomach. I reassured her that she was no worse than women in US, and she had the biggest tits I had ever seen in real life.

I then moved down to her crotch and separated her legs. And there it was. Her pussy. She had taken the time to shave down there, except a small tuft at the top. It made me realise she was expecting today to happen like this after all. I parted her chubby outer pussy lips to reveal her inner clips and clitoris. I noticed a small white line emanating from her pussy hole. Clearly she was enjoying herself.

I moved my head in and started started to lick the top of her vagina ever so lightly. I remembered an earlier comment in my last post (https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VE752740) about how NOT to go down on the girl unless she was literally in the shower. But I was so horny and so was she, I thought I could just take one for the team. Though strangely she wasn't so bad tasting. In fact, she tasted much less strong than my significantly slimmer girlfriend.

At this point she let out a moan and held my head in place with her hand. After a few moments of licking I took my index finger and ran it down from her clit until I found the opening to her vagina.
I pushed my finger inside and I found very little resistance. It was so wet and welcoming it just slipped in. Usually with my girlfriend I have to lick my finger first, and thats only after she asked me to finger her first. I twisted my hand round so that my index finger could press on her G-0J12B0Q3SG. As soon as I did this she arched her back and moaned. I continued to lick her clitoris whilst still curling my finger upwards and rubbing against her G-0J12B0Q3SG. I knew that she was quite close to orgasm, but I couldn't quite seem to get her there. She was moaning and at one point I could feel the ring of her pussy hole contract around my finger ever so slightly, but she didn't have the body jerking orgasm I was hoping to see, the one my girlfriend can pull off with a vibrator and my finger.

I tried as best as I could, but my tongue and finger got tired and I had to stop. As I came back up to her I asked her if she had an orgasm. She told me she had many! I couldn't believe it! She lay there panting, a giant mass of flesh, legs apart, a soaking wet pussy. I had to fuck her.

I grabbed a condom and put it on. This was the point were I stopped to consider whether I should really be doing this. If my girlfriend ever did find out, at least I could say we fooled about but at least we didn't have sex. But this girl was right in front of me, the forbidden fruit. she wanted me. I wanted her. I couldn't help myself.

I lined up my penis with her entrance, then gently pushed inside. To my surprise, the ring of her pussy was slightly tighter than my girlfriend's, but as I made my way deeper inside, it was much much softer, and by the time I got balls-deep, I could feel my legs, balls and abdomen touching against her body. It was so warm and soft. Everything just flowed in and out so smoothly. It was the best sex I ever had in my life.

I raised the tempo a little and pumped harder and harder. She could certainly take this increasing roughness. One thing I particularly enjoyed was that because she had a much larger body, I didn't need to hold her down to stop her moving back every time I thrust into her. With my girlfriend I have to either fuck quite lightly, lie right on top of her, or put my hands in a position above her shoulders so she doesn't move back when I thrust into her. I also needed to apply lubricant to the condom. The sex is still great, but that awkward step of taking time out to put on the condom is that little bit more lengthy with having to add lube as well.

A little while later and I could feel myself building up. It was probably a bit sooner than it really ought to have been, but I thought fuck it, she already had her orgasm, I want mine! I started to breath more deeply and thrusting faster and harder. I couldn't stop myself. As I reached the point of no return, she looked directly at me and said something in Chinese. I couldn't quite work out what it was, but I wasn't really in the mood to ask and get the dictionary out. I thrust hard and fast and I came in her, this giant mound of a woman. Afterwards I lay on top of her, I couldn't move. It was like a giant warm and wet cushion. We were both sweating. She felt so comfortable to be on (and in) I loved this feeling so much.

Eventually I pulled out to find I had produced more cum than I had ever done in my life. Those condoms sure are heavy duty. Still, breathless, I looked at her. Finally, after a year of wanting, I finally fucked this fat girl.

Later when we were getting dressed, she asked me if I felt regret. Regret for the best sex of my life? No. No regret. I will say that I really love my girlfriend very much and I still have plans to live with and marry her. However I do know that she be utterly heartbroken and would leave me if she ever found out. Its not great to have the thought you have to carry round the secret of cheating on someone you love. But I will say this, it was utterly mind blowing sex. A life well lived is the result of various experiences, even if it comes at the cost of social conventions. Thank you motherless for giving me this opportunity to share my experiences.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@requests
19 Apr 2015 4:22PM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

I have been looking several years for a picture I came across once of two black guys, probably African, with their penis hanging out and a sad look in their eyes, photoshopped into a picture of some white teenage cheerleaders. Please help me!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Mar 2012 3:19AM
• 1,465 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I confess that I went to Omegle tonight... never had been there before, but someone on here mentioned it, so in I went...

They have an option on there where you ask a question, and then watch two people discuss... so I asked "what is the kinkiest thing you have ever done?" I got a few interesting responses to that (one person had blown their brother, but did not elaborate)

After a while, I switched to: "What is the kinkiest thing you want to do but never have? (and mention age/sex when responding)" Several times, people just exited out of the convo, or one would leave very quickly. I was about to give up when the following convo unfolded before my eyes: (note: "stranger 2" disconnects at some point, which is a shame... I get the feeling stranger 1 really wanted to continue :)

Stranger 2: Dick in garbage disposal.

Stranger 2: Ohohohoho, no.

Stranger 1: hey stranger

Stranger 2: Oh, hey.

Stranger 1: you wanna hear the story of how I was molested when I was eight?

Stranger 2: I suppose so. I was when I was twelve, so I know the feel.

Stranger 1: male or female?

Stranger 2: Male.

Stranger 2: By a male also.

Stranger 1: I see. ... Did you enjoy it?

Stranger 2: At first, when I was that age. As I started figuring out what was happening I did not. Then I tried to kill him, and got put on anger/depression medication for a year.

Stranger 1: I see

Stranger 1: female by male

Stranger 1: I got addicted to it.

Stranger 2: Is it wrong that reading that kinda gave me a boner?

Stranger 2: I feel like it is.

Stranger 1: No, not really

Stranger 1: You can't help being attracted to what you're attracted to.

Stranger 1: but, yeah. I'm sorry if it was traumatic for you

Stranger 2: Well I'm fine now. I used to get depressed, was confused sexually for a while, molested a girl when I was 16, used to feel terrible, now I don't think about it.

Stranger 2: I'm sorry if the experience has made you upset as well.

Stranger 1: No no, I'm very okay with my past

Stranger 1: I know not everyone feels the same way about the experience as I do. ^^

Stranger 2: Well it's good you have such a positive outlook on it. One that may strangely arouse me, but nonetheless is a good way to look at things.

Stranger 1: Hehehe =3

Stranger 2: How old are you, stranger?

Stranger 2: -If you don't mind me asking, that is.

Stranger 1: I'm much older now. ^^;;

Stranger 2: Well clearly, from your fantastic grammar.

Stranger 2: -also intriguing sexually. Intelligence>Dumb-asses.

Stranger 1: but, yeah. Usually I tell my story to guys because I get off on reliving the moment... but it feels too guilty now ^^;;

Stranger 2: Hey now, that... Well that is just awesome.

Stranger 2: How would it make you get off? Just the thought of it?

Stranger 1: Well, Telling the story brings back memories of the moment, but the thought that someone else is getting off to it too is pretty hot.

Stranger 1: I always used to have fantasies about men doing things to me after my first encounter

Stranger 2: It's becoming extremely hard not to beat off, to be honest.

Stranger 1: Well it started over the summer when I was eight

Stranger 1: I had to stay at my aunt's house because my parents worked a lot

Stranger 1: so did my aunt, but my cousin was there to watch me

Stranger 1: So, when my aunt went to work, he'd take me into the basement to play

Stranger 1: there was a bunch of old stuff down in the basement, boxes of things, one was an old box of halloween costumes

Stranger 1: I loved playing dress up, so I used to put them on and we'd play all sorts of make belive

Stranger 1: My favorite outfit was this light-pink princess dress

Stranger 1: I think it was from a fairy costume, but it had white lace, and tights that went with it.

Stranger 1: So, I had that on, and we were playing that I was the princess, and he was the prince

Stranger 1: I layed down on the couch and pretend to be asleep like sleeping beauty and he had to wake me up with a kiss.

Stranger 1: he was like, ten years older than me, so he wasn't really interested in actually playing, so instead of a kiss, he started tickling me, saying that the sleeping princess couldn't move

Stranger 1: I played along, and he focused on tickling my tummy

Stranger 1: and then he brushed my crotch

Stranger 1: I held still, and he continued

Stranger 1: he rubbed my pussy through the tights, pushing the dress and lace aside

Stranger 1: it was weird, but felt good too

Stranger 1: after a while he kissed me and kept rubbing

Stranger 2: I am still here, by the way. It's a bit difficult to type while jerking off.

Stranger 1: Girls have it lucky, I can rub against the chair while I type =3

Stranger 2: I'm right handed, so it's a bit difficult. ^^

Stranger 1: So I sat up, and he pulled me into his lap

Stranger 1: He had his arms me, one in my crouch the other holding my chest, and started to bounce me up and down

Stranger 1: It only took a few minutes for it to be too much for me, and I started to cramp up with orgasim. It was unbelievable.

Stranger 1: he was pretty impressed too. But we stopped playing for the day because I was too exhausted.

Stranger 1: a couple days later we were playing again, but just in the dress... the tights didn't get washed so I couldn't wear them.

Stranger 1: So, he was rubbing my slit bare, and it was exquisite - so slick and slippery, every little movement was like electricity.

Stranger 1: He went a little slower than before, letting me rest every once in a while so I didn't pass out on him

Stranger 1: He took his pants off too, so I could play with his dick. It was weird first time I had ever actually seen a penis.

Stranger 1: but I did my best to stroke him, he didn't complain. ^_~

Stranger 1: after I was too tired to bounce, he just laid me on the couch, brought my ass right to the edge of the cushion

Stranger 1: he spread my legs and started to rub his cock against my pussy

Stranger 1: he didn't really try to get it in, he'd push against me a few times, but then go back to rubbing.

Stranger 1: when he came I kinda freaked out. It was all over my pussy, some shot inside it. I thought he had peed on me

Stranger 1: and then I was convinced I was pregnant

Stranger 1: we didn't do anything for a week or so after that because I was so convinced

Stranger 1: I got over it though, and he was back to rubbing on my cunt

Stranger 1: so, it came time to "do it for real" and after rubbing against me for a while, he pushed it against my pussy lips low, and just kept pushing

Stranger 1: I still remember how it felt to spread out, wider than ever, as he slid in

Stranger 1: It wasn't exactly painful, I had inserted things before. Hairbrush handle, his finger, so my hymen was long gone.

Stranger 1: but it was never that big, that full, that deep.

Stranger 1: He got it about half way in, and just sorta rocked back and forth

Stranger 2 has disconnected

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
neojecht
View posts View profile
@random
23 Nov 2017 11:36PM
• 1,484 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I wrote a KotH fan fic years ago then forgot about it. Just added a part 2. Enjoy!

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---

As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…


>Part 2<


There was a tap at the window. Luanne cast a hazy look towards the sound.
“Luanne!”
She had not gained focus yet as she slowly rolled to a seated position and rubbed her eyes.
“Luanne! It’s Lucky! Come to the window.”
The voice of her ex-boyfriend somehow filled her with joy. She walked over to the window.
“Luanne… I’m an idiot. I nearly lost the best thing in my life. And for what? A bunch of losers? I need you back, Luanne. Will you come away with me?”

Luanne was filled with warmth and hope. She climbed out the window and into Lucky’s outstretched arms. He ran with her to his 4x4 and shut the door. Luanne was absolutely beaming. She was about to crank up the radio when she noticed the display looked weird. It looked like a digital clock. Slowly but deliberately her dream faded and she returned to reality. She had been looking at her clock. 11:17 PM…

As the hope and joy of her dream melted away it was replaced by the cold dread of her dark bedroom. As her mind made the transition she leaned up. There was light coming from underneath the door way. He was still awake. Luanne sat frozen. Listening for any sound. She thought she could hear something but then realized it was her own heartbeat. Pounding in her chest.

“Calm down, Luanne” she thought to herself. “He just forgot to turn off the light.” She could hope.

As she continued to sit there in silence a lack of any sound had a calming effect. Was she in the clear? The second she allowed her anxiety to relent she heard the garage door open. A cold pall was cast over her. Her only reaction was to silently lay back down and curl up. Her pounding heart the singular focus. As it began to echo in her ears all fell silent when she heard her door open. No sound. No feeling. Only the black of her eyelids. It felt like hours to Luanne before she heard her door close. As she listened to him walk to her bedside the chill turned to the feeling of insects crawling up her back. It was all she could do to not physically brush away the feeling he had draped upon her. Heart pounding again.
He stood at her bedside for a full minute. Looking at his prize. The line of her ample body causing his manhood to press against his jeans. He took one final swig from his Alamo can and put it on her bed table. Luanne heard the jangle of his belt as he removed his pants. As ants on her back were now biting her the knowledge of what was about to happen nearly drove her to vomit. She swallowed hard as he slunk under her blanket and pressed his throbbing dick against her. He wrapped his arms around her stomach and began to grind into her large ass. It was at this time that the cold sweat came and all feeling was gone. If Luanne had a mind she would understand that this was a defense mechanism to help her cope with the extreme nature of her predicament. But alas, she does not. However, what was undeniable was the feeling of nothingness that washed over her. He was now holding her hips as he pressed his penis in-between her legs as best as he could while still clothed. He liked the pressure. After a few minutes, another pressure was too much to bear. He removed his boxers. Slid her sweat pants down to her knees and placed his throttled member in-between the soft upper part of her thick thighs. He could feel the involuntary wetness develop through her white cotton panties as he started to dry hump her. Luanne could smell the mixture of his constant bad breath and stale Alamo beer creep down her face as he began to lick her neck and ear. She began to tear up as his hands moved across her stomach to her breasts. He began to fondle her breasts over the bra. As he kneaded her breasts he began to moan in her ear.

“I love you, Luanne” he stammered out as he continued his assault.

The mixture of precum and pussy juice had become audible with his thrusts. Sensing he was close he slowed down. He ran his hands over her stomach back to her thighs. He rubbed them over then moved one hand down to her pussy. The fact that the whole area was moist filled his entire being with excitement and a warped sense of connection to Luanne. “She is enjoying this” he thought to himself. He gently pushed her to the side as he removed her sweatpants and panties. As he laid back down beside her flat on his back he took a deep whiff of the mess she had made in her panties. The unmistakable smell filled him with carnal lust. He adjusted so that he was sitting with his back to the head board and she was sat in-between his legs facing away.

“Luanne? Luanne… are you awake?” he whispered.
Luanne began to cry. The soft whimpers driving Hank Hill to near sexual insanity. He gathered himself.
“Luanne… hold your arms up.” A request that was always made and never followed.

He removed her shirt unassisted and pulled her towards him so that she was sitting on top of his engorged member. Driving it into her mattress. Softly he draped his hands over the top of her breasts and moved up and down over her bra. Hank liked the last little barrier. Soon it was more than he could take. He pushed her forward slightly and unclasped her bra. He moved the straps off her shoulders but was careful not to let it fall off the front. In one fluid motion, he moved his hands from the top of her breasts down. The bra fell to her lap and he fondled her heavy breasts. His fingers rising one by one as he dragged them over her large puffy nipples. Her whimpers became quiet crying. After a few minutes of groping her chest and kissing her neck one of his hands came up to wipe her tears. Her whole face was covered. This made Hank insatiable. He gently twisted her head to the side and began licking the tears from her cheek. Moved to the other side and cleaned that as well. The stink of his drying saliva altering Luanne’s perception. The salty taste in his mouth was the limit. He pushed her slightly forward at the hips and his dick popped straight up. He spun her around so that she was facing him, put her lifeless arms over his shoulders, and pulled her into him. Her chubby pussy lips were now wrapped around the base of his shaft. The heat from it surprised him. He began to involuntarily grind into her. Luanne was looking down, eyes closed, sobbing. Tears dripping from the bottom of her chin onto her breasts. He placed his hands on the side of her face and pulled up. Her eyes would not meet his.

“Luanne? Uncle Hank loves you. You know that, right?”
Luanne answered with question with more quiet crying.
“Luanne? I don’t want to hurt you. I want to love you. You’ll let me love you, right?”

He did not wait for an answer as his putrid tongue was thrust into her mouth. He began to grunt has his tongue made love to her throat. He had now moved his hands down to her ass cheeks so he could slide her dripping wet cunt up and down his shaft.

“Oh god, Luanne” he stammered as he began to feast on her neck and chin.

It was in this moment that awareness clumsily returned to her. It had never gone this far before. Never this intense. Luanne bravely ventured a quick a look into his eyes and he was not there. They were lifeless. Like a dolls eyes. She had to do something. She had to make a decision. To save the one shred of dignity she had left…

As he was mindlessly grinding her and the pace quickened she whispered, “…Uncle Hank?”

The sound of her whisper somehow shattered through him as he looked up at her.

“Uncle Hank…” she whimpered as she gulped down the putrid mix of his saliva and hers, face breaking out because of all his bacteria.
“…I’ll love you back if you’ll let me, Uncle Hank.”
The statement threw Hank Hill’s mentality for a loop. As he searched for words he noticed her arms slightly tighten behind his neck. It was all he could do to speak.
“How do you want to love me, Luanne?” he asked as he slowly began to grind again.
“Like this…” and with that she began to slowly counter his gyrations.

At this point Luanne stopped crying. Any thought aside from the void caused from being molested by her uncle was a light in the darkness.
Effecting an innocent Texas twang as best she could she asked, “Can we ‘jus rub ‘em together? As she softly but assuredly began to pick up the pace. All in the hope that agreeable vulnerability would calm his carnal lust.

Normally, this is not how Hank Hill operates He needs absolute control. Absolute dominance. But the magnitude of her request had pierced him. Had he finally broken her? These “sessions” have been escalating and getting dangerous. If she had succumbed to him, he had to play his hand right so he didn’t upset the delicate balance.

“Yes, baby. We can.” He answered as he slid down flat on his back.

Luanne wiped her nose with her arm, leaned forward over her uncle so that her heavy breasts were hanging down over him, and began working her hips. Slowly grinding her cunt up and down the length of her uncle’s big dick. Hank Hill had left himself again. Only this time he was in a haze of infatuation. Secure in the fact that he had broken her. She was his. He reached up and cupped her breasts in his hands. Pulled her down slightly and began to suck on her puffy nipples. Popping them as he released her large areolas. As he was tonguing her breasts the sickness returned to Luanne. As with any trauma, being present in the moment invites the pain to come rushing in. She had to end this quickly. She began to roll her wide hips and press down into her uncle’s rock hard erection. Suddenly he stopped sucking her breasts. She cast a quick glance at her uncle and his eyes were closed. He began to gyrate into her deliberately. He grabbed her large warm ass cheeks with his hands and pressed her into him even harder.

Her uncle breathlessly spoke, “Oh baby. Keep loving me.”
His ass was now rising off the bed as his pelvis lifted her with each thrust. So much so that she had fallen forward and they were chest to chest.
“Oh Luanne… oh, God! I’m cumming baby!” he choked out as four ropes of her uncles hot cum forced its way in-between them.

Involuntarily, Luanne rose up off him and the cum began to drop down her stomach. As it began to reach the top of her pussy she cupped in with her hand. She looked at her uncle. His eyes were closed and he had a tired smile on his face. She stayed straddling him. Afraid to move. She silently moved her hand up her stomach to get the rest of her uncle’s sperm off her body and into her hand then wiped it into the comforter. As she did that he looked up at her.

“You’ve made your uncle very happy, Luanne.”

And with that he leaned off her bed. Bent down and put on his jeans. The reality of watching him put on his jeans. The hairy legs and the jangle of the buckle was too much for Luanne. The vomit rushed up her throat and into her mouth. She clenched her lips as tight as she could. Mercifully, her uncle did not look back and silently left her room. Luanne stayed motionless on her knees on the bed. Nose and eyes running from the acidic vomit that had filled her mouth. She listened as she heard the familiar sounds of his “after session” bathroom sounds. As she heard the click of their bedroom door she rushed to the window, threw it open, and let the vomit shoot out of her mouth. Two more rushes after that. When she was done she dropped to her knees and openly wept in the corner of her room. The confusion of what had happened. The absolute disgust at what she did to avoid worse. The panging dread at what she would have to do in the future. All this mental anguish was cascading over her and breaking her soul.

After a few minutes, she got up from the floor. She put on her sweatpants. “Jaime” she thought hazily as the tears rolled down her face. Slunk to the bathroom and showered. Slunk back to her bedroom. Ripped all the blankets and pillows off her bed then laid down in her towel.

As she regained focus she saw the can of Alamo on her night stand. She smashed if off and saw her clock.

12:31 AM.

To be continued.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
24 Jun 2012 10:21PM
• 15 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

I confess that I am black man. I make fake confessions about being a white man wanting a black man (like myself) fucking my wife and licking out the cum. I do this because I want desperately to do this and humiliate white men with my 5 inch penis.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
rolo_tamazi
View posts View profile
@random
10 Dec 2013 6:11PM
• 2,662 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Heather

Heather got a ride home from her friend's mom after the
football game. The junior varsity cheerleader said goodbye to
her friend and walked down the driveway toward the back door of
her house.
She was a vibrant, budding young lady, innocent but curious
about boys. Standing about 5'5", the high school sophomore had
long brunette hair that she was wearing in two pigtails, with
bangs swept down over her forehead. Her eyes were brown, and she
had a sweet smile.
Her 34-24-30 "B"-cup measurements made her a prized commodity
among the boys at school, but she had remained pure to this point
and hung out with a friend who had similar standards.
Heather was wearing her cool-weather cheerleading uniform
that evening, which consisted of a kelly green shell top with the
word "Lions" in white script. The shell had two thin white
stripes across the shoulders and down the sides, and it was
fitted over a tight, thin white turtleneck top with an elastic
band at the midriff.
Her skirt was also kelly green, with sixteen inverted white
pleats. On her lovely, shapely legs she wore a pair of matching
kelly green kneesocks with three thin white rings around the top.
White cheerleading shoes completed the attractive outfit.
Heather walked into the house and found her mom sitting in
the living room, reading a magazine.
"Hi, mom," Heather greeted her.
"Hey, Heather, how was the game?" her mom asked.
"We won, 24-14," she responded, sitting on the nearby
loveseat.
"Good," her mom nodded. "Oh, and Greg is supposed to stop by
in just a few minutes."
Heather smiled at her mom. Greg was the man her mom had been
dating for quite a while. He was a single, wealthy doctor from
across town, handsome in Heather's eyes and almost forty.
Heather had felt it was simply a matter of time before he asked
her mom to marry him.
"You do like Greg, don't you?" her mom asked.
"Uh huh," Heather answered. "He's nice."
"Do you think he's cute?"
"Yeah, I guess so."
"You know," said her mom, "he keeps telling me how cute he
thinks you are."
"Really?" Heather was rather surprised.
"Yes, he thinks you would be the perfect stepdaughter."
"Wow," said Heather. "It sounds like he wants to marry you."
"Yes, I think so, too," said her smiling mom.
"In fact," added her mom, "I was thinking about what would
help him propose to me sooner. You know - seal the deal."
Heather grinned.
"Well," her mom said, "since he thinks you're cute, maybe you
could tease him a little. You know - show off your body for
him."
"What?" asked Heather, quite surprised to be hearing this
from her mom, even though she knew her mom was quite liberal in
her attitude toward sex.
"Like looking sexy for him when he stops by. He'd like that.
And if a man is horny, he'll do almost anything. Like asking me
to marry him."
"How should I look sexy?" Heather asked, somewhat
embarrassed.
"Well, when he comes over, maybe you could sit a bit
carelessly and show him your cheerleading panties," her mom
plotted. "Maybe even rub against him a little, too."
Heather thought about it.
"It just seems so weird," Heather blurted. "You know,
putting the moves on my mom's boyfriend."
Her mom smiled and nodded.
"Heather, I can share a man, especially when he's very
wealthy."
"Well, if you think it would help, then okay," Heather
consented, just a bit uneasy about the idea.
Heather changed the conversation, but within minutes, both
she and her mom heard the slam of a car door.
"Greg's here," her mom said, as she looked out the front
window and walked to the door.
As Greg walked in and sat on the sofa next to Heather's mom,
he spotted Heather on the love seat.
"Hi, Heather," Gary said. His tie was loosened around his
neck, having come straight from his office.
"Hi," Heather responded coyly.
"You must have had a game today, huh?" he asked.
Heather simply nodded. She raised one of her kneesocked legs
and put her foot on the edge of the loveseat, as she scooted her
little cheerleading skirt higher on her thighs. She was sure
Gary could see her tight white cheerleading panties from where he
was sitting.
She noticed his eyes as he looked back at her a few seconds
later, and sure enough, they were riveted on the soft fabric
covering her teenaged pussy.
Heather smiled at him. Even though he was talking to her
mom, he was enamored by the young lady teasing him. Heather's
mom was also quick to notice his attention to her daughter.
"You like Heather, don't you?" her mom asked.
"Why, yes," he answered, trying to act professionally.
"It's okay, Gary, you can relax," her mom told him. "As a
matter of fact, I'll bet you'd even like to fuck her too, huh?"
Gary just looked at her mom, knowing what he wanted to say,
but didn't dare.
"It's okay, Gary," her mom said. "I'd wonder what was wrong
with you if you didn't."
"Well, I guess," he stammered uneasily.
"Go ahead," her mom cajoled. "Say it."
Gary gulped as he stared at the cheerleader before him.
"I'd like to fuck your daughter," he admitted.
Heather's mom looked at her daughter.
"Heather, would you like Gary to fuck you?" her mom asked.
Heather could only nod.
"And you're still a virgin, aren't you?"
Again, Heather simply nodded, somewhat embarrassed.
"Go sit next to her, Gary, and show Heather what it's like to
be a woman," her mom instructed.
Gary stood up and walked over toward Heather. His hard-on
jutted outward through his dress slacks, and both women
immediately noticed his erection for Heather.
He sat next to the high school cheerleader and put one arm
around her, while the other pulled her raised leg even further to
the side, fully exposing her white briefs.
Gary stroked her kelly green kneesock with the three white
stripes playfully, then rubbed down the length of Heather's
thigh.
"That's it," said her mom. "You can rub her pussy through
her panties, too."
Heather watched as his fingertips slid from her thigh to the
thin fabric over her mound and began caressing her soft pussy.
Heather purred softly as his fingers worked their magic on her.
They kissed softly at first, then more passionately as their
tongues intertwined.
Heather could feel his fingertips reach under the elastic
legband of her white cheerleading briefs, finding the hood of her
soft clitoris. He stroked it softly, varying the direction of
his rubbing pattern.
"Oh, Gary," Heather moaned, between kisses.
In the meantime, Heather's mom smiled. She knew there was no
way Gary could resist Heather's virginal charms.
"I think we should go up to Heather's room, don't you?" her
mom asked. "You'd be much more comfortable on the bed."
Heather smiled at Gary and slowly stood up, then took Gary's
hand and led him up the stairs to her bedroom, with her mom in
the lead.
Heather's mom pulled off the bedspread from her daughter's
bed, and then sat in Heather's chair at her school desk, just a
few feet away.
The two forbidden lovers stood next to the bed. As they
kissed again, Gary reached up under Heather's little green
cheerleading skirt.
The sixteen soft white pleats fanned out as he grasped her
cheerleading briefs and the panties beneath by the waistband and
tugged them down until they fell to Heather's ankles. She
stepped out of them, and he pushed the teenager down onto her
bed.
Surrounded by her stuffed animals, Heather watched as Gary's
head disappeared beneath the pleats of her little skirt. She
raised her knees and spread her legs apart as her mom's boyfriend
spread her pink pussy lips with his fingers and nestled his mouth
into her soft mound of pubic hair. His tongue lapped at her
clit.
Heather moaned as the friction of his taste buds glided over
her sensitive love trigger.
"Do you like it when he licks your pussy like that?" asked
her mom.
"Uh huh," Heather gasped.
"Then tell him."
"Oh, Gary," groaned Heather. "Keep licking my pussy."
Gary was only too happy to comply. After a few minutes of
tongue swirls and strokes, he slowly slid a finger between
Heather's pussy lips and gently pushed it inside.
"Oh, God!" gasped Heather. "That feels so good!"
Gary could feel the membrane of Heather's cherry with his
fingertip, and he carefully pushed it through. Heather grunted
as she felt him penetrate her, but the discomfort was minimal,
and soon he was pushing the full length of his finger in and out
of her love nest while licking and sucking her clit.
Suddenly, Heather's legs began trembling uncontrollably. Her
breathing intensified and she felt her body react like it never
had before.
"Oh, God!" Heather gasped. "What's happening to me?"
"Relax, dear," her mom assured. "He's giving you an orgasm.
Feels good, huh?"
Heather just smiled as a warm sensation rushed through her.
She sighed softly as Gary pulled his head back out from under her
skirt.
In the meantime, Gary's half-erect penis had grown soft.
Heather's mom was the first to notice.
"But first, Heather, before he fucks you, his cock has to get
hard. You can do that in one of two ways - you can either
massage it by stroking it with your hand, or you can give him a
blowjob. And every guy I've ever known prefers a blowjob to a
handjob."
"A blowjob, huh?" asked Heather.
"Yeah, you just put your lips around it and suck on it while
you push it back and forth in your mouth. It's just like your
mouth is acting like your pussy, except that you can use your
hand, too, while you do it."
"How do I know when to stop?" Heather inquired.
"Well, let him tell you. You want him to get nice and hard,
but if you go too long, he'll get too excited and cum in your
mouth instead."
"Cum?" Heather asked. "You mean when he shoots that gooey
white cream out of his cock?"
"Yes, dear."
Heather smiled at Gary.
"Would you like me to give you my first blowjob?" Heather
asked.
"Why, I'd be honored," he smiled.
Gary lied on the bed while Heather rolled over and positioned
herself between his legs, just as he had done to her.
Heather lifted his cock with her hand and put her lips around
it, then started her first blowjob, as her mom coached her from
the nearby chair. It took less than a minute for his cock to
harden in her sweet mouth, as her brunette pigtails bounced while
she fucked him orally. Her cheeks dimpled inward as she sucked
him stiff.
"Here's a tip, Heather," her mom suggested. "Wiggle the tip
of your tongue against the underside of his cock's head. It's
the most sensitive spot, and it drives most guys wild."
Heather pulled it out for a moment.
"Like this?" she asked, looking at Gary.
She put the head back into her mouth and flicked her tongue
all around the underside of the tip, while she stroked the length
of his prick with her hand.
"Oh, God, Heather, yeah..." Gary moaned.
"Okay, Heather, you'd better stop before you make me cum,"
Gary told her. "I'm gonna fuck you now, okay? First, I'll do it
doggy-style."
Heather laughed.
"Doggy-style?" she asked.
"Yes, just get on your hands and knees, and I'll fuck you
from behind."
Heather obeyed as he crawled in from behind her. She spread
her kneesocked legs about shoulder-width and looked back over her
shoulder as he pushed her green cheerleading skirt up high on her
tight little ass.
Gary nestled the tip of his cock against her moist pussy lips
and slowly pushed it in. The young cheerleader was able to only
take a few inches at first, but he slowly worked on her until he
was driving a full six inches into the girl.
"Your pussy is so tight, Heather," he noted. "I like that."
Heather smiled back at him, proud of herself. She looked
over at her mom, who nodded her approval as she watched her
boyfriend and intended husband fuck her teenaged cheerleader
daughter.
"How are you doing, sweetheart?" her mom asked.
"Just fine, mom."
"So how does it feel to have a guy's cock in your pussy?"
Heather just grinned.
"Really good," she simply answered, as her pigtails swayed
forward and back while Gary fucked her in her little uniform.
"Just remember, Gary," her mom said. "I don't want you
shooting off in my daughter's pussy. She isn't on birth control
yet."
"I won't," Gary promised. "Can I do it on Heather's face,
instead?"
"That's up to her," said her mom. "Heather, do you mind if
he squirts it on your face?"
Heather giggled.
"No, that's okay, I guess."
Heather loved the feeling of his cock filling her little
snatch. After several more minutes of thrusting, though, he
pulled out of her.
"Okay, Heather," he said. "Now I'm gonna do you in the
missionary position and finish off on your face, okay?"
Heather nodded.
"Just lie on your back and spread your legs wide for me," he
told her.
Heather rolled over and assumed the position. Gary lifted
her knees and kissed his way up one of her kelly green kneesocks,
then down her thigh to her pussy. Heather smiled as he pushed
her little green skirt up on her belly, fanning out the white
pleats.
As he lowered himself onto her, Heather felt his cock find
its mark, nestling between her virginal pink pussy lips. She
looked over at her smiling mom, then up at Gary.
"I'm gonna put it in, now," he told Heather.
Heather nodded, and he slowly popped the head into the
cheerleader's moist cunt. He paused briefly, then drove it in a
solid five inches, backed it out again, and then back in. With
each thrust, Gary put just a bit more into the young girl until
she was able to receive all seven inches.
As he supported himself with his strong arms, Heather looked
down and watched his fleshy spear drill into her wetness. She
had looked forward to this moment for a while, but never thought
she'd be fucking her mom's boyfriend, let alone doing it in front
of her.
"God, Heather, you're so fucking tight," he groaned.
"Is that okay?" asked the cheerleader.
"It's perfect," he told her.
The two lovers shook the bedposts as Gary drilled the girl.
Heather looked so good, decked out in her sweet uniform, as he
deflowered her. Fully dressed in her uniform without her
panties, the white pleats of her little green skirt rumpled up on
her tummy, her green kneesocks cocked wide apart with her spread
legs.
Heather could feel and hear his balls slapping her ass, as
well as the sounds of wetness from her sopping cunt. She
wondered what it would be like when he had his own orgasm.
"Aw, baby!" he exclaimed. "I'm gonna cum!"
Gary quickly pulled out and shimmied up to Heather's face.
With her pigtails spread out on the bed sheet, she smiled as she
watched him jerk his cock above her face.
"Shit!" he muttered, as he came. Spurt after spurt of frothy
white jizz geysered onto Heather's pretty face, as she closed her
eyes to keep the gooey substance out of them. Still, with her
eyes closed, she could feel his warm essence decorating her face
until it was pretty well coated. The cheerleader giggled as he
bathed her with his semen.
When she couldn't feel any more raining down on her, Heather
opened her eyes again and looked over at her mom.
"Heather, your face is a mess!" her mom teased. "How did you
like that?"
"I liked it," Heather answered.
"Open your mouth and let him feed a little of it to you. See
how it tastes," her mom suggested.
Heather opened her mouth, as Gary scooped some of the jizz
from around her lips onto the head of his cock and put in onto
her tongue, in addition to squeezing out another sticky strand of
his fluid.
It tasted quite strange to her. Not bad, but kind of a
starchy taste. She swallowed it down.
"How does it taste?" her mom inquired.
"Not bad," Heather told her. "Just different, that's all."
Gary smiled.
"Then maybe I can squirt the whole load into your mouth next
time," he said.
Heather's mom looked at him.
"What makes you think there will be a next time?" she asked.
"Because I'm gonna marry you," he said matter-of-factly.
Heather's mom grinned from ear to ear.
"Of course, you will let me fuck Heather from time to time,
won't you?" he pleaded.
"Yes, dear," her mom said. "But only if Heather wants you
to. And I'd have to get her on birth control, too."
Gary looked down at Heather, who just smiled with her face
frosted in the doctor's jizz.
"What do you think?" he asked the young cheerleader.
"I'd like that," Heather responded, with a big smile. "You
can even squirt your stuff in my mouth next time, if you'd like."

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
15 Sep 2013 1:17PM
• 3 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

i confess when i was 17 (im 20 now)i was peeing in the back of my buiolding and i caught a fat white girl in the next building staring at my penis. she was like 14 or 15 and she looked at me and i asked her if she wanted to touch it and she said yea. so she came to the fence and i stuck it thrugh for her to see it and she just got on her knees to touch it seeing it up close. she looked around a lot and licked it a couple times then she got scared someone would come and she left saying thanks. i went back there more often and saw her a couple times found the best spot at the fence for noone to catch us. and for like 6 months she learned how to suck a dick with me. sometimes it was weak and a few times i came on her..after her shirts would get dirty i got her to keep sucking till after i came so "we wouldnt leave a mess" she even said it tasted good! the very last time i messed around with her i brought her to my house so i could play with her without a fence in between while my parents were out. i made her get naked and licked her body for the 1st time. i took her in my parents room and put a porno to try n get her to try things and she was shy but shed say "mmm ok" i layed her face down to licked her ass all over and tried to fuck her in the ass slowly but she yelled and kept telling me to take it out but i kept pulling her waist to me! she almost cried and when i took it out she didnt wanna do anything anymore and kept saying she wanted to go home. so i bent her over 5 more minutes before she could go and jerked off eating her ass till i spread her cheeks wide and rubbed my tip in between enough to nut in her asshole. i made her lick my dick clean and she left mad. the next time i saw her she told me her mom was looking for her and she got in trouble.. she didnt come out again.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
10 Mar 2021 9:37PM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

The night began with dinner and a few drinks which eventually led to a sleepover in her bedroom. It may have been my ignorance but at this point I was thinking that nothing out if the ordinary would happen. I had known her for a couple years from work and she had always been very devoted to her long term relationships.

With her sudden, friendly, invitation to sleep overnight in her bedroom she instructed me that she would not mind making out but not have sex. She had just broke up with her boyfriend of several years only a few weeks ago and did not want to feel guilty or slutty about being with another guy so quickly. I welcomed her invitation as she straddled me on top of her bed kissing me first on the neck then the ear. I could feel her heavy breathing against me and as she continued I felt my penis quickly expand in my pants in response. Fortunately for me, her desperate need for sexual stimulation (a hard fucking) permitted me take her pants off to expose her cute little white panties

I reached down and let my hand slide down the front of her freshly shaven pussy and found her panties were already quite wet. She almost instantly spread her legs for me to gain easy access to allow for further discovery of her tiny, pink, lady flower. At this point in my life I had only been with a few girls and had not experienced a girl getting this wet so quickly from just kissing. By tracing my fingers along her swollen, wet labia I immediately found her little clit and began to massage it by slowly rolling my finger over it from side to side. Feeling her clit become slightly larger and hard, I continued with increased intensity. She smiled in approval and began to squirm from the enjoyment of me finding her tiny little pleasure spot.

I was not able to handle all the excitement of the make out session and freed my large, healthy, throbbing cock out of the restriction of my underwear. The head of my cock already dripping wet because of the amount of foreplay I had already performed. I put her hand on my penis and moved it along the distance of my ample, hard shaft. I could tell she was startled at the length and girth of it because she explored its dimensions for several minutes as she slid her hands up and down as my dick as it became slippery with precum. Finally she indicated that she was willing to have sex but I was only allowed to insert it halfway because she was afraid it would break her tiny little kitty. As she jerked my dick with both hands she said she was amazed that it was several times bigger and fatter her exboyfriend’s dick. I could tell she was not really too sure about the logistics of it all.

I did not waist any time. I pulled condom out of my wallet, threw the condom wrapper on her nightstand, and slid the condom over my throbbing hard red shaft with record speed. I watched her concerned face as she looked down to watch as I entered her. I was slowly able to insert my hard member just past the fat head of my penis as she pushed me back and reminded me of or agreement not to put it all the way in. I promised her I would take slowly. I felt her body relax as I moved in short uncomfortable strokes as her tiny wet love folds wrapped snugly around my large white love tool.

I was somewhat amazed how her body became more relaxed as she began to moan loudly in anticipation of slightly deeper thrusts while her roommate, whom I would fuck the following week, was “sleeping” on the couch in the next room, listening to her roommate’s big dick training session take centerstage.

She arched her back and I felt her become even more relaxed it was a this point I decided to explore going deeper giving her all she could take as I assaulted her tight little penis garage. It quickly became obvious to me she had never had anything larger than a micropenis, as I explored deep into her uncharted territory.

Unable to keep her mouth closed, her savage-like moaning became louder and her breathing much deeper. Her arms wrapped around me tightly and her eyes slammed shut as if she was bracing for a life or death situation. I felt a large warm wet spot develop on her bed between her quivering legs as she orgasmed, her pussy and anus contracting mechanically with no restraint, as I penetrated her deep into her loins.

Not being able to wait any longer from all her warm, wet, excitement, I gave her long hard strokes permitting her to feel my cock at full ramming depth pumping her wet pussy full with very generous amounts of semen. My engorged testicles, the product of several months of not getting laid, rhythmically slapped up against against her wet love muffin. As I continued to shoot streams of cum into her at maximum depth my love sack began to tighten up against my body to pushing out the last of my hot nut glaze, completely filling up my condom.

She later told me she had to explain to her roommate about the magnum condom wrapper I left on her night stand. Her roommate stated, “well, how freaking big is it?” She said, “think of the largest dick you have ever seen, double that, and it’s bigger than that! This must have peaked her roommate’s interest because her roommate took a lot of fucking on the living room sofa the following week.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
jfk00
View posts View profile
@random
14 Jun 2014 3:57PM
• 627 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Wrecking Balls
I
“Miley we’re ready for you now.” an intern piped as she leaned into Miley’s changing room. “Ok gimmie a minute.” She said as she pulled down her white tank top and adjusted her breasts. She briefly pushed them together just so she could see them jiggle back into place. She turned and exited the dressing room. The intern turned and began briskly walking down the hall. “Hold up.” Miley raised her voice. “Why are you in such a rush?” the intern snapped back around. “Oh I’m sorry Miley. It’s just my first day on set for real and it’s all just going to my head. I’m just so nerv-“Miley cut her off “child, calm down. There is nothing to be all worried about.” She slowly walked up to the intern and gave her a warm embrace. The intern immediately felt safe in Miley’s arms. It was the first reprieve of the constant barrage of orders she had been receiving. Miley slowly moved her hands lower following the curve of the intern’s silhouette. “You are gorgeous” Miley whispered. Miley held the embrace and slowly let go of the intern. They continued their walk until they reached a door that was unmarked. “Here we are. They said to take you here. Do you want me to wait outside?” “No, it’s alright. This is personal. Take a break, take a chill pill, meditate do something.” Miley smirked. “And don’t keep all those emotions pent up it’ll rip you apart.” The intern smiled nodded and walked off contemplating what Miley could possibly be doing in there. She already had her hair and makeup, and was already in her clothes for the video. She was wearing a robe oddly enough; maybe she was getting a massage. She did seem oddly calm. The intern decided that must be it and walked to the set and awaited Miley’s approach.
II
“Let’s see what we’re working with sweetheart” Rolando said as he pointed his dainty hand at Miley’s crotch. “Rolando you know what I’m working with you say this every shoot. It’s just not funny anymore.” “You always thought it was funny before…” “I’m just tired of fucking hiding. I just want to do me.” Miley casually tossed the robe on the chair and pulled her white panties to the floor. The Panties were specially made for Miley they appeared to be soft cotton but instead had a plastic piece that covered her pelvis and went down in between her legs. To help further hide Miley’s bulge. “I know ya do sweetie but you are yourself. Everyone comes out when they’re ready. Try to think about the shoot. You’ve been excited for this for a long time.” Rolando sat down on his stool and marveled at Miley. No matter how many shoots he worked with her he was always amazed at Miley’s massive cock. “You just gonna stare at it?” Miley said as she grabbed a handful and shook it at Rolando. He snapped out of it and went to work. He took Miley’s soft velvety penis in his hands and pulled it down through Miley’s legs. He applied the adhesive and stuck it between her tight ass cheeks. He finally applied a layer of flesh colored tape specifically ordered to match her skin tone. “God my balls always hurt when we do this. I’m the twerk queen and no one knows it hurts my balls like a bitch.” Miley reached behind and felt her cock pulled tight and patted the tape down. She pulled up her panties. “Let’s do this bitch.”

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
14 Jul 2022 10:15PM
• 736 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

we have bbc cuckolding fantacy for ir experience with any b every one who shares same desiresi want to try sucking a long thick black cock with horny slut and put it in for you i am not gay but the BBC still turns me. on About a week ago my BBC dealer n Horny fuck buddy gf that has been watching BBC cuckold porn with me for about a year now started fucking and she came n told me how i was right she loves that BBC much more and is so much fucking better of a feeling than my lil white penis.. He has agreed with her to cuck me just as we have been getting high and fantasizing'' when I am high and skating i always crave and dream of me sucking that huge BBC licking his big black balls and slit at the same time hoping that dripping wet pussy will be squirting on my face at the same time BBC blows giant load on my face same time you you're stroking and telling me how small my tiny little white penis is and maybe even slurp this penis up with ease (swallow) we all cum same time

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@confessions
02 Aug 2022 5:57PM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I have to confess that after over hearing one of mom's friends confiding in her, I can't help but get a hard-on every time I see her. I was playing the PlayStation up in my room when I got thirsty. I came down to the kitchen to get a drink when I heard mom saying not to worry because I'm upstairs and nobody else was here. That's when I overheard her say what happened to her on vacation. She told mom what happened and I'll never see her the same way after what I heard.Herself and her husband went to this holiday resort for a week to get a little rest and relaxation. This one night her husband and herself went to a restaurant and then on to a bar, he drinks way too much, he got into an argument and tried to punch a bouncer and got thrown out with me trying to calm things down. I was so fed up with him and just wanted to get back to the hotel. I tried to get a taxi but there was none to be gotten so she dragged her husband and started to walk in the direction of the hotel. She eventually stopped a taxi and was just about to get in when her husband started to get sick. The driver told her to get out, that he didn't want any old drunk getting sick in he's cab. How were we going to get back and i didn't even know what way to go, I was so so mad with him, she told mom. Then out of nowhere this guy said that he was just after parking his car and knowing how hard it is to get a taxi at this hour of the morning, said that he'd give us a ride to where we were going. I just mentioned to him that my husband was very, very drunk and he was getting sick from the drink. The fellow said that his car wasn't that clean and we could drive slowly with the windows down but it's up to us. I didn't know what to do, take a spin from a stranger or keep walking in a direction I wasn't sure about.. The man who offered us the ride said that he could understand why she was slow about accepting the ride. He asked us what place we were staying. He gave us directions but he told us to avoid going the quickest way because it wasn't the safest place to be walking in the daytime let alone the night. I thanked him and he started to walk off, when...I shouted at him, was the ride to the hotel still available. He turned and said it was. He helped my husband up off the small wall that he was sitting on, simi conscious. We followed him around the corner into this lot which had a few cars in it. The next thing, my husband started to get sick but it was only empty reaching...trying to get sick with nothing coming out. There we were standing around a drunk, who now was in a heap on the ground. The kind man said that he has some water in the car and went over for it. The next thing I hear him say, that he's after dropping his keys and can't find them. I went over and he's on his knees looking for them. He said it's either where he was looking or near the wheel of the car where I was standing. She told mom that she  turned and squatted down to check under the car when all of a sudden from behind, the direction of the kind stranger, a plastic bag was put over my head.... Mom gave out a big gasp.... I couldn't breathe or shout. She told mom that she had on a dress which was already up over her waist and I could feel and hear the rip of my knickers being torn off and he penetrated me...I was being raped.  He ripped open her blouse buttons and pulled her bra up and was fondling my breasts.  She said she could see her husband on the ground and she thought this is your fault. She was on the verge of passing out when he released his grip on the bag a small bit allowing her to get some much needed air into her lungs. She said that she was gasping for some when he pulled the bag tight around her neck again making it even harder to hold her breath. She said that with every thrust of his dick, I would bang the side of my head on the car. I must have passed out. When I came to I was, like my husband, just in a heap on the ground, trying to catch my breath. I was thinking that, when he forced himself into me that I could get a smell off him. He had that smell of a person who hadn't washed for weeks, a mixture of B.O. and piss. She eventually got her composure back. She got up and pulled down her skirt,  trying to button her blouse, she only had one button left on the blouse, she noticed that she wasn't wearing her bra. She went back to look for it but couldn't find it. She said to mom, I wonder if it was a trophy for the guy. She went over to help her husband having no knickers or bra on, he didn't have a clue what just happened, and they walked to the hotel. She told mom that with every step she could feel his cum running down her leg and I was trying to keep my boobs from falling out of my torn blouse. Mom asked her if she called the police which she told her that she didn't, nothing would be done about it in the country they went to. She then dropped a huge bombshell, she said how could this happen again. With that mom said, AGAIN. Yes, again she said. She said to mom that she was raped when she was 20 at the local park over 30 years ago. She told mom that she was training for a race, jogging around the local park. The park is about 2 miles around a couple of soccer fields and kids swings and slides. It's all open except for one end near the soccer field where the path goes behind some bushes on the park side and trees on the other side. It was there that it happened. She said that she did 5 laps and went for a warm down lap just taking it easy before she jogged home. She told mom that there were loads of people still walking and jogging on the path at the time. She rounded the blind bend when....bang... she got a blow to the back of the head and it knocked her to the ground. The next thing she knows is that she's being dragged with a hand over her mouth into the tree side of the bend. She started to kick and fight this person when out of nowhere 2 more people appeared, 1 grabbed my hand and the other lifted me by my shorts which slid down towards my ankles stopping my legs from kicking,  lifting me deeper into the forest away from the safety of the park. The one person who was holding my arm went with his other hand and stuck his fingers into my vagina which was exposed by the other guy grabbing my shorts. They eventually threw me onto the ground but when the first guy took his hand off my mouth I started to scream. Bang, I got a slap to the head again and put his hand over my mouth. Lifting up the shorts that were now off  me,  he forced them into my mouth. As hard as I was trying to keep my mouth closed more and more of the shorts were being stuffed in. My jaw was being forced so much I thought it would break. The tank top I was wearing was the next to go, which exposed my breasts, because she didn't wear a bra today. The 2 of the guys at the top of me were squeezing my breast but the one who hit me and forced the shorts into my mouth was really hurting my breast. The other one was squeezing hard but the, as she said to mom, the older, head guy, really clamped onto my nipple and squeezed, pulled and twisted my sensitive nipple. She said to mom that her nipples were sore that day because of some chafing against the top. She then felt a slight pain between her legs and only then noticed that the person by her legs was after penetrating her. She could feel him inside of her and she told mom that all she thought of was, I was a virgin and why was this the first time with 3 black guys. I could see the other 2 starting to pull there things out with one hand while still on my breast with the other. The next thing I hear the head guy say that he's going next before the python gets loose in her. This guy really was a lot rougher he liked to see me in pain. He threw me around like a rag doll and really thrusted as deep as he could before he said it's your turn , python. I couldn't see him but ouch I could feel him really spreading my vagina. It was really hurting in a different kind of way. She told mom that she had really mixed up emotions. The pain from the head guy who was really trying to hurt me. If I let out a whimper and tried to pull away, he would continue to do whatever he was doing but he'd do it with a lot more violence. She said that her nipples were so sensitive that she was squirming every time he squeezed them, they were really killing her but he'd squeeze them even harder. The next thing the leader did was to threaten me, saying that he'd kill me if I screamed and took my shorts out of my mouth but he replaced it with his dick and told me to suck on this, shoving his dick into my mouth. She said that he caught the back of my head and forced it down on his penis and way back my throat. I started to gag and that really drove them wild. They started laughing and the boss man said let's see who can make her get sick and then took turns forcing themselves deep into my mouth forcing me to gag and finding it very hard to breathe. Python had his go and just like with my shorts, he was forcing my jaw so wide. Sylvia was drooling out of my mouth and tears were flowing from my eyes. Python left my mouth and went back to my vagina saying he was going to cum inside this tight white pussy, and started to pound his huge cock into me. She said to mom that she was so, so confused because she knew she was being raped but she started to feel her self starting to enjoy it in a weird sort of way. Python even noticed it and said it to his partners in crime, how the white bitch is starting to enjoy the big black cock. He said that she's after lubing herself and starting to enjoy us. With that the boss told python to give it up, he's going to be the first to cum in her tight white pussy and so he took over. The pounding got harder and faster. He told his 2 boys " squeeze the shit out of her nipples". I started to try to make them stop squeezing them when the boss man gave me a slap across the head and told me to put my hands on their dicks and wank them. When I didn't he slapped me again and said "did you hear what I said bitch"? So I took my hands away from my breasts and started to wank the 2 of them while they squeezed my nipples like they were using vice grips. The boss got more and more excited seeing me in loads of pain and he shot his load into my very sore vagina. The next thing the first guy took over from the boss and eventually shoots his load and then python takes over. She told mom that he was trying to get all of his penis into me but he was being stopped by my uterus, all the time the psycho boss was still pulling and twisting my nipples. He too finally fills me up with his cum. 2 of them started to pull their pants up but not the boss, he stands over my sore, exhausted, shocked and filthy body and starts to pee on me. If I wasn't bad enough, she said to my mom. They started to tease me by saying that I was looking for it. How I enjoyed it as much as them. Come by anytime and they'll give me more. That I was only a slut, a white bitch.She mentioned to mom can you remember the time that I ran away from home. Mom said that she could, that she totally forgot about it. Well her friend said that  she the rape happened about 2 1/2 months before and she went to get an abortion by herself.She told mom that she was the first one she ever told about the 2 incidence and to promise not to tell anyone, even my dad. which mom did. The next thing dad pulls up in his car after work and they stop talking about it. I just can't stop thinking about it when I see her and I just get so excited thinking of her being used against her will. I found a picture of her and mom when she was about that age when she got gangbanged by 3 bid black cocks. She looked very nice back then. She has put on a bit of weight since then but she always has nipple pokies when she comes over to the house and all I can think of is how I wish I can squeeze those nipples. Am I a pervert for thinking that....

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-2
Anonymous
@confessions
21 Oct 2021 4:46AM
• 590 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

Spun out and horny and shaking my cu re  white ass for black men in a thong. Im ready to have my ass taken by monster black penis while another opens my throat!...  Only when I'm high is when i turn submissive to the thought of being a tag teamed spinner slut getting rag dolled and filled with black nut .... mmmmm... 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@random
18 Feb 2013 1:01AM
• 16 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Part of my book what you think?


Sirens could be heard off in the distance as the lights in the apartment started to flicker on and off. John and Sarah sat on the couch together in fear as they could hear the scream coming from the people outside in the streets. Neither of them could believe what has been happening. Both John and Sarah thought that zombies were only true in horror movies. Now they both know differently.

“Is this really happening?” Shivering Sarah
“It looks like it is to me,” said John,
“What do we do then?” questioned Sarah
“I don't know Sarah,” said John.

Sarah started to get closer to John and eventually started to cuddle up on the couch with him. With every scream she heard coming from the street outside she clenched him even more. The lights all shut off now and they were sitting in complete darkness. Sarah finds John extremely comforting during her hard times. He hasn't known him for too long but she could already see herself loving him forever.

“you know this could be the last night we will be with each other,” said Sarah.
“Yeah,” replied John

Sarah slowly started to inch her hand up Johns leg. She gave him a gentle kiss on the lips as they drifted off into fiery passion. She slowly unbuckled his belt while he started untying the back laces off her shirt. She pulled off his jeans. Sarah stood up from the couch and left John sitting in his boxers with his jeans around his ankles. She got down on her knees and removed his jeans fully from his legs and slowly inched herself in between them. He removed her shirt as quickly as she possibly could. She had on a pure white bra that had a clasp in the back that she left on to tease John with. John then removed his shirt as he started to get hot from Sarah teasing him so much. She then reached behind her back and unclasp her bra and she just let in fall off her body.
John couldn't believe how beautiful her perfectly round breasts were. They were perfect. Her breasts had the perfect shape to them and the nipple was the perfect size for them and they just hung there like 2 ripe little melons. Sarah face now became bright red as John stared at her breasts. She took this time to stand up and unbuckle her own belt. She slowly pulled down her pant reviling her Pink laced panties. This site turn John on so much that his erection actually started to slip through the slit in his boxers and it caught Sarah's eye.
Sarah smiled gently as she got back down on her knees and squeezed back between John's legs. She slowly leaned down while he remained motionless sitting on the couch staring at her. She grabbed his throbbing erection with her hand and slowly played with it. Moving her hand slowly up in down made John get even more turned on and started to moan a bit. She could tell that he was truly enjoying every moment of it. She stopped playing with it and grabbed the rim of his boxers with both hands and slowly pulled them off reviling his whole erection. She gently licked her lips as she slowly lowered her head down to be just millimeters away from the tip of its head.
Sarah gave the tip of his erection a gently but loving kiss that sent a shiver through his whole body. She opened her mouth a little wider and started to suck on the tip just enough to tease John more. She rubbed her tongue all over the tip while sucking on it. Doing thins caused John to release a little squirt of cum into her mouth. It was only enough to give Sarah a little taste of it and it didn't even cover all of her tongue before it went away. The small taste made her want more as she slowly put his penis deeper into her mouth. With every inch that she put deeper into her mouth John gave off a little moan.

Sarah soon had all 10 inches of his erection into her mouth and down her throat. She could barely handle it all at one time. She slowly started to move her head up and down but she didn't even need to. As Sarah was going back down to put the full ten inches full back inside of her mouth John let it all burst out. Sarah jerked back as John's cum filled her entire mouth form top to bottom. She couldn't contain all his cum in her mouth all at once and when she tried to close her mouth to swallow what she could the rest came poring out and started to drip down her chin. John's cum was thick and creamy and it slowly ran down the corners of Sarah's mouth and started to drip off her chin and onto her breasts.
She smiled at John as she stood up and reviled her pink pantie again. She wiped her mouth off but let the cum that rest on her breasts alone. She wanted to teas John just one more time before she let him get her fully. She slowly removed her panties while leaning forward just enough to hide every view of her pussy. She leaned in and gave him one more kiss which made him start to grow another erection. She decided it was time that he saw her fully and stood up. She was perfectly shaven and was as smooth as a well polished rock. She started to step in closer to him. He slowly reached out and started to rub his hand up in down on the lower part of her body teasing her and tickling her with ever motion.
She moved in and got on her knees on the couch hovering her small, clean shaven, pussy right over the top of his erection. She slowly lowered herself down and as it very slowly started to spread and separate her pussy she gave out a moan. She went further down and let his penis go further into her pussy until she couldn't fit anymore within her. She was so tight that John didn't know how long he was going to last before unloading all his cum deep within her. She bent over to give him another kiss on the lips and then whispered in his ear.

“You know you are actually my first,” Said Sarah while breathing hard into his ear.

“Really?” questioned John

“Yes,” Replied Sarah,”I actually took my own virginity.”

Just as Sarah said that she rose back up and started to move up and down on his lap. The pushing and pulling of her extremely tight pussy perfectly molded around his throbbing hard erect penis sent he breast bouncing into the air. The cum on them was now hardened and the little bit that was still wet flew off into the air. The tightness of her pussy didn't let John last too long before he unloaded into her. She could feel it slowly building up within Johns penis that was spreading her pussy lips. Within a matter of seconds John started to cum again. The cum shot inside of her pussy and made it overflow. The cum squirted out so much that it started to overflow her pussy while his penis was till deep within her and started to drip on the couch cushion.
She slowly rose up and with ever inch more of his cum rushed out. The second his penis breached her pussy lips it fell back can slapped him on his chest making more cum squeeze out. A river of hot white cum rushed out of her pussy and splashed down on top of his lap and couch cushion as his penis fell out. She slowly planted her feet back on the ground and leaned down to lick up all the cum that didn't say inside of her pussy. What has remained in her pussy slowly was dripping out like a leaky facet. She didn't want it all to leak out so she quickly slipped her pantie back on before any more could escape from within her. she then leaned over to finish cleaning all the cum off John's lap. Right after she licked up ever last drop from his lap she looked him in his eyes and kissed him on the lips. She then put her bra back on while he pulled his boxers and jean back on.
They both slipped their shirts back on at the same time and Sarah didn't ever care about putting her pants back on. With her now cum soaked panties she didn't want to soak her pants too and she just wanted to leave what was left inside her alone and not let any more squeeze though her lips. The couch was soaked by the cum that got lose so John stood up and grabbed Sarah by the hand as he led her to the bedroom. They lay down on the bed together and just before they drift away John asks Sarah a question.

“Are you scared that you may get pregnant?” asked John
“Honestly,” answered Sarah, “Not at all, I mean its the end of the world. That's the last thing I am afraid of.”

When Sarah was down answering John they both fell asleep in each others arms.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
28 Jun 2010 10:05PM
• 2,105 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

I was at my dad's friend's house last night. There are five black guys who live there, and my father goes to score drugs and shit. Anyway, he passed out, leaving me alone in the room with all of them. One of them asks me if I've ever sucked off a guy before, and I say 'No,' and begin panicking. He moves over closer to me, grabs my hand, and makes me rub his cock through his pants. I couldn't believe it, but this was actually making me extremely horny.

I unzipped his pants, pulled out what must have been an 8" cock, and started stroking it. I got down on my knees, and wrapped my lips around his veiny, throbbing shaft. It was about this time the others noticed, and started asking what the fuck was going on. I didn't stop, I loved the feeling of this enormous black cock going down my throat. The others just stood there and watched, hesitating for a few moments.

The smell of his throbbing penis almost made me cum, without even touching my cock. I was so fucking horny.

I was gagging on his huge black cock, when I see another horny black cock beside my face. I look over, and I see that two of them have their dicks out, pointing right at me. I had been masturbating while sucking his throbbing dick, but the sight of them stroking made me cum instantly. The one I was deep throating told me to lick up the cum, so I arched my back, and licked my semen up from the floor. Another one of them pulled down my boxers, and I knew what was about to happen. My knees gave out I was so horny, and I nearly fell over.

He told me to lube up his cock, so I licked up and down his shaft, and started deep throating his huge dick. His dick was wet with precum and my saliva, and he bent me over, and shoved his cock deep in my ass. I turned around and started sucking the other two off. My cock was rock hard again. My naked little white body, huge, masculine black men and their throbbing dicks.

I wasn't sure what had come over me, but I kept sucking.

They took turns fucking my mouth and asshole, until finally one blew a hot load in my ass, and the other two had cum in my mouth and all over my face. I laid naked, drenched in semen, masturbating myself until I came all over my hand, in what was probably the most intense orgasm I had ever had, and licked up all my cum.

The first guy told me to go shower off, and I could sleep there.

I really want to go back and get gang banged by them again. I've jacked-off four times today thinking about sucking their throbbing black dicks.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@random
16 Mar 2011 2:50AM
• 857 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

My next door neighbors have been in a really nasty break up and divorce. The screaming has gotten so bad sometimes that the cops have been there 4 or 5 times that I know of. Both of them are assholes but I felt really sorry for their 3 kids having to listen and see that shit.

Thankfully it ended about 3 months ago with the wife and kids staying in the house. Maybe because I am 60 and retired the wife started to ask me all the time to fix shit for her. Once or twice was fine but it was almost like she expected it. I was just getting ready to put my foot dawn and stop it when this happened.

It was around 3:00 in the afternoon when there was a knock on the door. It was one of the kids from next door named Sara. She is a cute girl around 13 or 14. I could see a real troubled look on her face and asked her if there was a problem. That set her off and she started to cry so I figured I better let her inside. The schools around here make the students wear uniforms - plaid skirts with a white cotton top which she was wearing. She told me she was flunking math and her dad used to help her. She told me her mom made her come over. She said she was sorry but asked if there was any way I might be able to help her. Mom must have heard I was a engineer before I retired. Feeling sorry for her I agreed. She thanked me and I asked if she wanted to do it now and she said yes but she needed to go get her books. I figured the dining table would be best and when she came back I offered her a coke and we sat down next to each other so she could show me her problems. I worked with her for awhile and it felt like she was starting to get it. I looked over at her working and realized that the way she was sitting gave me a clear view down her shirt and I could see her braless tits. Not that she needs a bra but the were fucking perfect. Before I knew it I was getting hard and I just could not stop looking. I even reached under the table and gave my cock a squeeze. She finally thanked me and said she needed to get home for dinner. I told her any time and to let herself out. When I heard the door close I went and locked it then went to the bathroom and jerked off.

The following day there was a knock at the door again and it was Sara again. She had a big smile on her face and told me she got a C+ on her test. She seemed very happy. Then she handed me a cookie and said she wanted to thank me. I asked her if she wanted to come in and she agreed. This time we sat in the living room across from each other. I asked her if she wanted a coke and she agreed. She just talked and talked. Then she slid to the edge of the chair to get the coke and in do so her school skirt slid up and she opened her legs to help her slide forward and I got a clear view of her white panties. She just sat there on the edge of the chair with her legs apart chatting away. All of a sudden she asked why I wasn't married or if I had a girlfriend. I told her and she seemed to understand So I asked her the same question back. Her answer caught me when she asked if I thought she was pretty. I told her I guessed so. Then she asked me "is that why your penis is hard?" I almost died then and there and saw prison in my future. Then she tells me it's okay I like when you look at me that way. I kind of stammered out I could see her panties and it had a effect on me. Then she says to me do you want to have sex? It's okay I'm not a virgin on anything. I told her I did not think it was right. She got up and walked over to me and kissed me and told me I was hot but she understood. I told her thanks. She asked if i could help her with her math next week and I agreed. She said she should get home and walked towards the door then stopped. She reached under her skirt and removed her panties and walked over to me and handed them to me and said since I liked them so much I could have them. God they smelled wonderful and I have jerk off smelling them every day since. I have a feeling this is going to grow into more.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@random
08 Apr 2011 2:01AM
• 411 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

5 QUESTION FOR BLACKS-AN OPEN LETTER

1.) If you are so athletically superior, why has The World's Strongest Man been WHITE since 1977?

2.) Why did noted researchers Master's and Johnson find that white men, on average, have longer penis length than black men?

3.) If "once you go black you never go back" is true, why has Nicole Kidman and COUNTLESS other white gals tried dating a black man, only to end up be happily married to a white guy?

3.) Why is it that, according to The Department of Justice, a black man is 7 times more likely to be murdered than a white man?

4.) Why do blacks have a higher incidence of HIV than whites?

5.) Why do you always fuck things up? Haiti, South Africa and any place in America with even a somewhat large black population are SHIT HOLES.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Crime_in_South_Africa

A survey for the period 19982000 compiled by the United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime ranked South Africa second for assault and murder (by all means) per capita and first for rapes per capita in a data set of 60 countries.[2] Total crime per capita was 10th out of the 60 countries in the dataset.

South Africa also has a bad record for car hijackings when compared to industrialized countries largely associated with the lower rate of car ownership.[citation needed] One South African insurance company, Hollard Insurance, stated in 2007 that they would no longer insure Volkswagen Citi Golfs manufactured in the previous two years as they were one of the most frequently hijacked vehicles in South Africa. In some areas there are road signs that indicate a high car-jack zone.


Just wondering...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@soapbox
08 Apr 2011 2:03AM
• 1,113 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 31 replies ]

5 QUESTION FOR BLACKS-AN OPEN LETTER

1.) If you are so athletically superior, why has The World's Strongest Man been WHITE since 1977?

2.) Why did noted researchers Master's and Johnson find that white men, on average, have longer penis length than black men?

3.) If "once you go black you never go back" is true, why has Nicole Kidman and COUNTLESS other white gals tried dating a black man, only to end up be happily married to a white guy?

3.) Why is it that, according to The Department of Justice, a black man is 7 times more likely to be murdered than a white man?

4.) Why do blacks have a higher incidence of HIV than whites?

5.) Why do you always fuck things up? Haiti, South Africa and any place in America with even a somewhat large black population are SHIT HOLES.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Crime_in_South_Africa

A survey for the period 19982000 compiled by the United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime ranked South Africa second for assault and murder (by all means) per capita and first for rapes per capita in a data set of 60 countries.[2] Total crime per capita was 10th out of the 60 countries in the dataset.

South Africa also has a bad record for car hijackings when compared to industrialized countries largely associated with the lower rate of car ownership.[citation needed] One South African insurance company, Hollard Insurance, stated in 2007 that they would no longer insure Volkswagen Citi Golfs manufactured in the previous two years as they were one of the most frequently hijacked vehicles in South Africa. In some areas there are road signs that indicate a high car-jack zone.


Just wondering..

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
17 Apr 2011 5:01PM
• 679 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I confess that many times I have frequented porno movie arcades so I can jack off and cum watching porn. Sometimes I watch male on male porn, it makes me feel nasty which I like. Well Friday night I was in Oakland and decided to go to a favorite porno arcade to get my jack on.
Usually there are a few guys there, doing their own thing. I know fags like to hook up at these places, but I've never been into that. Once I made it to the booth section, I was surprised to see at least 20 guys hanging out. I felt intimidated, but I tried to make my way past to the booths. As I passed on large mexican guy, he reached out and put his hand on my shoulder. It caught me by surprise again. I stopped, and looked at his eyes. He looked at me and put his other hand on my other shoulder, and slowly forced me to my knees. I heard the guys taking interest, but I felt like I could not escape.
I found myself on my knees in front of him, and he took out his large brown uncircumcised cock, and pushed the back of my head forward. I've never sucked a cock before, but here I was sucking his cock, in front of about 20 guys! He fucked my face good, and burning with shame I felt his hot load filling my mouth. I instinctively swallowed, and suddenly I felt hot sticky goo flying all over my face and body. It seems at least 6 guys were stroking cock and blowing all over me.
Humiliated, I got up and stumbled into a booth. I put tokens in and the movie started, I just needed a few minutes to get it together. I noticed the movie was black on white gay sex. A moment later, the door to my booth was pushed open. I saw a black guy, whom I noticed outside, move into my booth. All I could do was turn around and look at the movie, stoking my throbbing cock. I suddenly felt a hand on my naked ass, moving me into position. I complied, strangely excited beyond belief.
Then, I felt this huge black cock probing my anus. It hurt! I winced in pain, and then the hands moved me into an ass up position. I kept stroking, and felt his black penis push all the way inside of me. I was amazed it fit, and suddenly I was being forcefully sodomized. I found myself LOVING it, and holding my anus open to make it easier to fuck me.
After some time, he busted a huge nut deep inside of me, and his hot cum began running out of my gaping asshole and down my legs. He gave me his phone number and left. Totally punked, I made my way to the exit, limping from being used. There was at least 10 black guys around the door, all looking at me in a way that told me they knew I was just fucked by big black cock. I made it outside and then home. Now I'm wondering why the best sex I ever had was from a man with a huge cock...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
01 May 2011 8:50PM
• 960 views • 8 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 38 replies ]

i confess that being a black man i fee superior over the white man...we blacks are stronger, smarter, more naturally gifted when it comes to sex, sports,dancing..we have on average a larger penis than whites ....and dammm we are so much more beautiful than you ugly crackers

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
07 Aug 2011 8:57PM
• 474 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 14 replies ]

I'm a shy black male, with a 10" penis. I always wanted to see what it's like to fuck a white girl. I've seen videos, but I've never fucked a white female. I love to fuck one in the ass. I live in FL.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@soapbox
28 Aug 2011 10:05PM
• 1,470 views • 4 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 14 replies ]

I've always wondered why I see nothing but white boys asking for cam sex or jacking off on cam...it's because the black guys have all your women. You're disgusted that I'd fuck a black guy before you (Oh, and by the way, I've been called nigger lover so many times, it just rolls right off, and I know that anger you too; I've been called worse than a nigger lover, so yeah.....commence your elementary name calling). Then you take pictures of your cocks, and wonder "why do girls not want to talk to me?" Well when your mouse is bigger than your penis, you kinda got a problem. Then you come here to the soapbox to let all that anger out and attempt to rekindle that sense of "white supremacy"...it's ok I understand. Supremacy...lmao. I needed that laugh. And when you wonder where your wives or girlfried is, just remember; she's cheating on you with someone you hate and despise, and you don't even know why. You'll be more mad at the black guy for sleeping with your white woman, then with your wife, who WANTED to sleep with him.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
07 Sep 2011 5:37PM
• 332 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Has anybody had there kid or another kid ask them where do you babies come from?

I think that is a great opprutunity to show them a porno movie where the guy sticks his penis in a girls pussy when a man has sex he produces sperm the white stuff you see all over that girls face. He than releases it into her pussy where there are eggs in side of mommy. That is where babies come from.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
07 May 2023 5:55AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

GLAMPING & SWINGING

I am married to a beautiful Japanese woman
We are both in our early 30's
She is petite 5'6" tall a slight 6stone in weight, jet black long hair (she always wear's it in a pony tail) little rounded bum almost flat chested long puff nipples, shaved bald pussy that has thick full inner lips that hang out,
Her name is Sahisuniki but she calls herself Kimi
I am Frazer, a white English guy, average build 12 Stone approx 5'10" light brown shoulder length hair, I am rather large in the little man area, big dangling balls, 9" plus really thick cut penis,
We met at a college in the UK kimi came over from Japan to get her business management qualification, she had a placement as a trainee manager with a big hotel chain that's owned by her family, I also worked at the same hotel as head chef
Not long after 6-7 months we got married. we had our honeymoon in the Caribbean 3 weeks based in St Lucia but we island hopped.
the was back to work,
We didn't really see much of each other to be honest yes we lived together a nice 2 bedroomed penthouse apartment in a big high block of apartments top floor, all round balcony terraced area, roof top pool and hot tub, mini 4 seater sauna, and a small gym, her parents gave it to us along with 2 Audi sports cars plus a wad of money in our joint bank, I we got spoilt,
Because of different hours we worked we basically always bypassed each other, of a night I always finished after 10pm so by time I got home I was just ready for bed, we would spend a quick 30 mins chatting having a kiss and cuddle before I fell asleep, Sundays was our day, and we fucked like rabbits spent the day walking around naked Kimi was one horny woman she loved my cock but would never have Anal sex as it scared her she didn't like the thought of it and she felt it would be painful,
The only Holiday we took, because of work and college was our honeymoon, so after 3 years of being married we both booked a month's holiday, we took a 21 day Caribbean cruise was absolutely brilliant, upon returning home we still had 10 days left, we looked for idea's when Kimi found Glamping (posh camping) she liked the idea but didn't want to be in a tent, we spoke to some other couples we knew they suggested hiring a mobile camper van then we could travel around the area we wanted to visit, so that what we did, hired a lovely 4 birth camper van, we went to the Lake district, as Kimi heard about some of the history in that area,
on our very first night after driving along tight bendy roads up hill down dale we found a nice camp site, rite along side one of the lake's there was some wooden chalets on the other side of the site and in the field next door through the trees was tents, there was n entertainment club and a restaurant in the middle of the site was the toilet and shoer facilities,
Any way we parked close to the lake ,put our awning up set out some camping chairs and a table, took the 2 electric push bikes of the back of the camper, and put the batteries on to them,
We was the only camper van parked up at this time, as was early night evening we decided to go have a ride around pick up a couple bottles of wine case of 12 lagers, and a bottle lemonade, and a few bags of crisps, only because me being an idiot and rushing to get on the road forgot to put some in the camper van before we left home,
When we returned another smaller rather battered looking camper van had parked up quite away from us, they had also set an awning up they had a BBQ and what looked like a glass door fridge full of beers cider wine and pop.
they had stuck a note to the door of our camper simply said Hi neighbours we will spark up our BBQ tomorrow night if you want to join us bring a beer come eat, our first night we ate at the onsite restaurant was ok food nothing special Jacket spud 1/4 spit roast chicken and salad, after we went in to the club house they was calling bingo when we arrived followed by magical act, bit of a disco then a comedian (who was absolutely dire shit) followed by a singer and dance act, we left just as the second part of the disco started, not my scene, Kimi like to have a good dance she was a good sexy dancer, quite often at home dance sexy and stripped for my eyes only,


(Just a short word Kimi was a little shy around other men she tended to cling to men when in conversation unless it was with work or business related she kind of talked very little and real quiet.)(Also Kimi was a light weight drinker, a few glasses of wine or beer she got giggly and wobbly 4-5 glasses she was drunk)

Next morning we walked over to the other camper van to introduce ourselves and except there offer to join then for there BBQ,
we introduced our selves Frazer and Kimi, they said there names was Bob and Ruth,
Ruth was a slender built girl probably late 20's big breasts no arse I say straight up straight down 5'6"ish died blond hair nice looking by no means a stunner, Bob was probably similar height to me slim build definitely worked out arm muscles was big and you could make out a six pack stomach going on, ultimate blonde hair blue eyes, I noticed Kimi looking. she hid behind me but I could see her peering from around my side.
we arranged to be with then around 8-8:30pm

A we left Ruth whistled and said yo! Kimi you look sexy babe. then giggled, Kimi went bright red, when we got back to our camper Kimi told me Bob was fit, she wondered if his cock was as long and thick as mine, I laughed said why don't you ask him to show it to you tonight, Kimi giggled slapped my arm said no I only wonder, I love your cock, your my husband I not a cheater, I told her looking at another mans cock isn't cheating it's only if she had his cock in her pussy it's then cheating
Oohhh in Japan looking touching, just thoughts of being with another man is classed as cheating,

We ate a little breakfast then Kimi wanted to fuck, omg it was so good she know's how to suck a cock and tease balls, she knelt on the bench seat pushed her arse in the air come on come fuck me now, I never seen her so wet basically dripping, I never had any problems entering her pussy despite my length and thickness, I pumped away getting harder and deeper every thrust, her gentle moans got louder and louder, screaming at me fuck me fuck me harder harder, I am coming I am coming, I put my thumb in her arse, she wriggled as I pumped and thrust in to her pussy thumbing her arse she let out a loud ahhhh her leg began to shake and quiver she came hard and squirted, she was never ever that loud, as I slipped out I said you was imagining you was Fucking Bob wasn't you, you naughty girl, she looked at me said sorry it won't happen again, Kimi my love it's ok it was rather sexy, stimulating thinking you was imagining you was fucking a basically complete stranger,
I suggested if she liked we could try swinging, she asked what that was so I explained, she said NO!! in a stern voice, I only fuck you my husband, you must promise you never fuck another woman only me, if I find out you have I cut your precious cock and balls off you.
You no fuck that lady Ruth she no body no very pretty,
We got on our bikes rode for a while went up one of the hills the views was tremendous Kimi loved it, never seen such lovely country side, she seen a clearing in the tree' where we crept in to so as not to be seen, Kimi as I lay back against a tree was on her knees sucking on my cock, when I was hard she stood up dropped her jeans and knickers facing the tree leaning over pushing her arse out told me to fuck from behind, I was in like a shot, I really slammed her pussy from behind, she slowly went down on top all four she got week in her legs from coming over and over, I thumbed her bum again and she wriggled said it was nice but not to get any idea's she ever le me fuck her in her arse never ever was the words ringing around in my head, I was getting more and more dezzy to take her arse virginity, all afternoon we found placed to fuck and try not to get caught, last but one time Kimi was fairly quiet, no real loud moans or groans, then she flooded and was squirting as I fucked her, curious I asked her why have you got loud, she was starring straight up, then she said there is a man sat in the tree with some big glasses thingy's don't stop pound me deep and hard she said, i had her legs over my shoulders I held her hips and went for it, again and again she shuddered and came I didn't let up then she started to squirt again this time it didn't stop, it was like being stuck under a fountain, Kimi's eye rolled closed completely I had a horrible thought I had killed her by fucking her, I had to carry on then I pulled out and came all over her face, to my relief as I came and smacked the sides of her face with my cock and balls her eyes opened I heard her voice you dirty man dirty you no come on my face you know I no like this, only come in my body my mouth.

That night as arranged we joined Bob and Ruth they had had a few beers before we got there, BBQ was under way food already cooking smelt great, Kimi said she was starving couldn't wait to try Bobs sausage, Bob laughed and spat a mouthful of beer out, he Sprayed Ruth and caught me on the arm, you can't wait to taste my sausage you Ok with that Frazer, I laughed with him I knew what he meant, Kimi said we was stupid laughing over Bob's even Ruth started to laugh, I had to explain to Kimi a she was getting aggravated at us laughing at her, after I explained she was no no no that not what meant. we had some drinks we all had 2 bottles of bud we ate, we all teased Kimi with our sausages in our rolls we al made out we was giving the sausage a blow job, Kimi laughed was going as red as a beetroot was so funny, no no no no no Kimi said you taking mick out of me stop it not fare, after a bit more food, Ruth decided she wanted a jar of cockals and muscles and some prawns in seafood sauce, she said they sold them in the club house,
Bob said he go get them, would I like to go with him give the girls a chance to get to know each other better, whilst walking Bob bought up the topic of swinging, asked if me and Kimi had ever done anything like that, I had to say no but said I had thought about it, the thought of seeing Kimi fucked by another man and sucking me at the same time or just watching made me real horny, but Kimi would never go for it, Bob said he heard us fucking that morning and he had to have wank, he said Kimi was really sexy very beautiful and he had always dreamed of fucking an Asian girl, why don't we try, his wife Ruth had told him she fancied licking Kimi's pussy and sucking and fucking me with both her love holes, omg really yep he said, nah I can't do that to Kimi not even when she is drunk passed out she wake up see another man fucking her she kill me Bob said what if he could promise she would never know anything had happened, how's that going to work then Bob I asked, he then showed me a little orange tablet, this is pure magic he said pure magic, pop one may be 2 in her drink, pardon the pun but Bobs your uncle,
let me think about it I told him, we got 2 lots of everything Ruth wanted and Bob got a packet of condoms from the gents toilet, you wont need them Kimi cant get pregnant she had a serious accident as a kid back in Japan, Sorry to here that as he threw the condoms in the bin,
On the way back just as we got to the women I said go on then, give it a try, this best work and she best not know remember who fucked her, but no Anal,

We re-join the girls Kimi tried the cockals and muscles spat them out was nearly sick, yuk there slimy and rubbery but she loved the prawns in seafood sauce she nearly ate all of both tubs, we had a bit more BBQ food, washed down with some cheap nasty red wine, I never noticed Bob put anything in Kimi's bottle of bud, Kimi knocked back 5 more bottles of Bud she was well wasted, eyes had gone she was slurring her words talking in Japanese, so know one new what she was saying, she started falling around, that's when pointed towards the lake, there is a couple of wooden picnic tables over there we can lie Kimi on one of them,
She Bob said looking at me, Ruth knows we planned it yesterday as soon as you introduced your self's to us, we decided you was the couple we wanted to fuck.

Kimi had her head on her knee's all 3 of us carried her to the table we stripped her naked put a blanket over the table then lay naked Kimi down, she stirred a little but was out for the count those little orange pill's seemed to have taken affect, Ruth knelt down in between Kimi's legs gentle rubbing her clit teasing it with her tongue, and fingering her pussy and arsehole, Bob had climbed on the table was naked to impressive sized cock not to bad at all but was not as thick or long as mine and his balls was tight not bangling like mine so that made me feel great, He lowered his balls on to Kimi's mouth before gently opening her mouth and putting his cock in her then began mouth fucking her, I took this chance I went under Ruth and ate her pussy, it was surprisingly pretty nice looking and tight, considering Bob had told me she had been fucked by big black guy's who really stretcher her pussy and arsehole, she had had 2 of these big black guy's in her pussy together, he had fist punched her pussy, both fist's together and she like 2 massive dildo's at same time 1 in the ass 1 in her pussy, Bob puled out her mouth came stood between Kimi's leg's and fucked her pussy tweaking and twisting her big puffy nipples he was so excited her came fairly quickly, Ruth took him out and sucked him Ruth then climbed on the table went into the 69 position putting her pussy over Kimi's mouth lowering her own head on to Kimi's pussy I got up and was between my wife Kimi's legs Ruth sore the size of my cock, fuck me your a fucking horse she said just a Bob rammed his cock deep in to Ruth's arsehole Ruth took a big gulp of air while her mouth was open I shoved my cock deep in her throat making her gag Bob thrusting in and out one end and me the other, I took my cock out Ruth's mouth and slid it deep up Kimi's sopping wet pussy Bob's cum coming out every time I thrust in, Ruth licked it all up and swallowed, I came in Kimi, as I pulled out Ruth took my cock in her mouth and cleaned me off, Me and bob swapped places I fucked Ruth's arsehole while her fucked Kimi's pussy Bob handed Ruth Kimi's legs, She pulled them back rolling Kimi up her tiny arsehole was now on clear display, Bob took his cock out and rubbed it around Kimi's arse he just put his cock head in her arsehole when I told him no arse she don't do that, he pulled the tip of his cock away and pushed it in a very forceful manner back in her pussy, he thrust in and out with venom really pounding as hard as he could he was turning Kimi's pussy lips more purple and the was swelling up more than normal, this was super horny as I pulled out Ruth's ass and entered her pussy I went balls deep ohhhh fuck fuck fuck Ruth muttered ohhh fuck your deep your soooo fucking deep, that was to much as dropped a bomb load of cum deep in her pussy exactly same time, Bob unloaded in to Kimi's pussy, looking at him, he was so pumped up a little angry even as he wanted to fuck Kimi's arsehole so badly and I had stopped him.
Ruth said look you two you have got to both fuck her arse Frazer it's only fare as you have fucked all my holes you should let Bob fuck all Kimi's,
Tell you what Bob said by looking at her I say she has never had cock up her arse is the correct, YES ??? well if that's the case and she ha told you that, you should be the one to take her arse cherry, You agree with that don't you Ruth, what you say Frazer, its going to be tight, but it won't hurt her as she is limp,

OK lets do it !!

Ruth got on he knees and blew both of us getting us both hard then she got back on the table sat over Kimi's mouth and Bob got up and mounted Ruth's ass, I handed her Kimi's legs she pulled them back perfect position to go in Kimi's arsehole, I used the juices from her pussy to lube her up and lube my rock hard cock and I mean rock hard, I eased the tip of my cock in to Kimi I had to move my cock about to get the rest up her arsehole, then I was in, Kimi moved a little gave out a little sigh and a gentle ahhhhhh.
Slowly slowly I gently moved my cock in and out her tight arsehole building up a nice rhythm I got faster and faster before I couldn't hold any more I flooded Kimi's now broken in arsehole.
Still holding Kimi's legs Ruth said to Bob Your turn darling, as he put his cock in Kimi's now gapping arsehole, and I had entered Ruth's pussy, Ruth told Bob to tare her up slit her wide make her bleed, rip her a new arsehole gone harder fuck that Asian bitch hard and deep hearing Ruth saying this really really excited me I came twice in quick time, Bob was really trying to ruin my wife Kimi's arsehole, he came then sank to the floor exhausted Ruth licked both mine and Bob's cum out of Kimi's ass,
both me and Ruth got down Bob was lay on the floor with a massive stupid grin on his face, we did it we actually did it well done Frazer mate, one last thing we got to do, DP both these cum dumpster bitches,
Me and Ruth kind of pulled and stood Kimi up then we lowered her over Bob who found away to get his cock in her pussy as she was so floppy, then Ruth guided me cock along side Bobs cock in Kimi's pussy then after a short time I pulled out and went in Kimi's arsehole we fucked her together we co-ordinated a good rhythm I went in he came out I came out as he thrust in, absolutely brilliant.
then I lay on my back Bob and Ruth put Kimi over me then bob also entered her pussy stretching her just a little bit more, Kimi began to make me nervous as she was moaning a lot more and beginning to move with us, bob said don't worry she be out till morning he had experienced all this before, they had done quite a few couples and a few single girls
Bob then fucked her arsehole he was loving punishing Kimi's once virgin tight ass. rhythm wasn't as good Bob on top,
we did try DP Kimi's arsehole but she was still to tight,
After we had done everything Bob had planned to do, we carries Kimi back to our Camper van Ruth licked her clean I gave Kimi a quick proper wash soap and water dried her of then we put her in her PJ's and put her to bed,
Closed the door and I went back out with Bob and Ruth where Ruth got her turn being DP'd we did everything and anything possible to Ruth double pussy double anal we fisted her pussy and Bob even fisted her ass and pussy together Ruth loved it she never stopped having real orgasms.
I left them went back to Kimi where I snuggled up behind her,
when we woke up around dinner time, Kimi, rolled over looked at me and said we had really good sex last night didn't we, I cant remember much but I know we fucked as I am sticky and sore,
Then with her real stern voice said and you fucked me in my arse, and I told you never ever it was a exit only, she grabbed my face kissed me took down her PJ bottoms said look know try tell me you never fucked me there look it's open what you English men say gapping, and look how red and sore it looks, I only see an ass look like that on monkey not woman, monkey she kept saying, then she looked at her phone that one monkey Bab Bab who you say in English Baboon, that it you Baboon my arsehole shame you shame, now you lick and kiss make better, don't forget pussy she red and sore sorry looking she badly swollen too.

Bob and Ruth came over thanked us for a brilliant night they had lots of fun and laugh's, they said we have to do again some time we was a real nice couple, Ruth kissed Kimi said to her you lovely Asian lady, i like you a lot, it would be nice if we could be friends, we live fairly close to you,
we exchanged addresses, and phone number,
we hugged shock hand's,
Bob took me outside and asked if Kimi remembered anything, No strangely enough not a thing, she knows she was fucked in her ass but believes only I did it,
Good good Bob said, but we will have to do again, soon, they was hosting a part at there house in a few weeks, we was invited, then he said yeah party swingers party, all you have to do is bring yourself and a bottle of any alcohol and if you want fuck any woman there pretty, ugly, young or old fat or thin or fuck all, he said its a group thing the group has bee going 4=- 5 years there always looking for new people to join, then he said if its a new couple they do an initiation the guy gets gangbanged by all the women and the woman gets gangbanged by all the guy's
No problem with that is there, no no I replied, just have to make sure you pop Kimi a little something
We shock hands said our good bye's till next time, they then left moved on, we to packed up and we moved on,
we had a really great 10 days travelling around Kimi even started letting me fuck her ass said it was a painful pleasure and gave her her biggest orgasms, couldn't do every time we made love as she said I was to big and thick I always stretched her left her gapping and she was sore for a few days after but she loved doing it,
we returned home with a new outlook on our life, we was even deeper in love,
a month after getting home almost forgetting Ruth and Bob we got a nice little letter and an invite to got to there house they was throwing a Birthday " fucking" party for Ruth beer wines food games karaoke and a BBQ, We could stay over they had a granny flat at the bottom of there garden and 3 spare bedroom as they have a 4 bedroomed house.

DO WE GO TO THIS PARTY ?SHOULD I TELL KIMI WHAT TYPE OF PARTY IT REALLY WAS ?

BUT THATS A DIFFERENT STORY ......................................... WATCH THIS SPACE ON CONFESSIONS @ MOTHERLESS

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
9
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Nov 2015 3:47AM
• 6,911 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

Four months ago or so my wife came home from work, we did the usual hello's ect. She sat for a few mins and talked about her day at work, she then goes on to say a guy was hitting on her and flirting really hard.

She said the guy gave her his name and number on a piece of paper. My wife is really hot and works in the medical field, so having a guy give her his number is nothing new, it has happened at-least 5 times a year or more.

Each time she has had a guy give her his number she give's it to me or deletes it off of her phone, she wants us to be trusting and tells me all of these things. I do the same but i am average, and do not get much attention from the ladies anymore.

About 2 days later i saw the name and number on my desk, so i decided to look up the guy's name. He has a FB, he is older 43, tall, fairly fit but heavy black man, seems professional, not married, several pics of himself lives about a hour away ect.

I was kind of shocked to know this is the same guy who flirted with my wife, she is 23, white slim 130lbs, 32c bra, sexy. She has pretty much ever only been approached by white guys and Asians, all of which were her age.

I usually ask questions about the guys that hit on her so i decided the next day i'd ask her about him since we didn't talk about it much the day she came home with his number. The next day i found it awkward but i asked her about him i told her i looked him up and didn't know he was a black guy.

She said yes he was the same guy i found, and said she didn't know he was older, she said he offered to buy her drinks and take her out if she was available. She being nice said no, told him she was married ect.
What got me is she said he offered to take her to a nice restaurant at a casino, she said she would but she was married and sorry.

I asked her if she actually would have went with him if she wasn't married, she said she might, i asked why? She replied with Idk, he was nice, funny, and tall. She was getting embarrassed, and i was laughing, i made a few jokes, and decided to get edgy so i said something about how she just said that because he has a big black penis. She got red and said no he was nice, she told me to shut up and laughed. for the next couple of days i made comments about her with black penis, each time she got flustered.

Since we work often we only get to have sex once every week or two, i was very excited when it came time, we fucked as usual, she shaves and keeps toned so it's always nice to see her naked. I was to shy to mention anything. She licked my balls and i came after fucking her, as she laid there naked i got edgy and asked if she thought black guys came more.

She got shy and said idk, finally she said that black men probably cum more than white guys, I asked why? She said probably because they are bigger, i found this hot having her talk about this stuff while she was naked. We started talking casually about black men, i started masturbating as we talked i was prepared to cum again. I could tell she was horny she didn't orgasm, she rarely did. After talking about it for over 15mins she started sticking her ass up and down in the air as we talked kinky. I said something like wouldn't you like to cum? Why not let a black man help you cum, your laying here all horny and your pretty much humping the air with your pussy and its all wet.

By this time i came already, i offered to lick her clit, i did so ferociously she did orgasm, but it was without penetration, i told her a black dick would really make her cum alot easier.

I recently got the nerve to take it a bit further i made a new FB profile an messaged the guy, i said

"Hi i just saw your FB profile, you hit on my wife a couple of weeks ago, I'm not mad or anything i was just curious if you still wanted to take her out. I know this is strange but she said you were nice, and i am okay with her dating, i told her its ok. She doesn't know im messaging you so please dont mention this to her. I was wondering if you could go flirt with her at her workplace like you did before, ask her out again hopefully she will want to go out. If you guys take it to the next level make sure i am present i will watch or join in if you want. My wife has only been with me, i was hoping you could treat her out and if possible satisfy her sexually.If your interested message me on FB anytime."

He replied a day later and agreed he did seem nice, and said he would see what he could do, he asked a few questions and told me he remembered my wife and told me she was smoking hot. Sure enough within a couple of days she came home telling me that guy flirted with her again, and that she didn't say yes or no about eating out with him. I told her that is hot, and asked if she wanted to go out at all or not.

I kept at her all night till she said she would but was too nervous to call him, i took her phone after talking with her and txt him for her. She was embarrassed shy and excited as i text him, i made with him for him to pick her up and eat out with her at a casino, possibly dance, and possibly drink if she was up to it.

I jacked off like 4 times that night i couldn't believe i had actually set up a date with them it was in two days. Since we worked i didn't get to talk much to her about it nor did we get to have sex prior. She got off and had to hurry to get ready for him to meet her at a McDonald's. It was hot watching her get sexy and ready, i told her before she left that if she wanted she could fuck him. She kinda laughed and said she doesnt know about that, i said it's ok, have fun do what you want, she said she would think about it.

I waited 4 hours excited and fapping, it was 2:30 am, she came home drunk, so excited i asked her if she fucked him. She laughed and said no, she said she should have tho. He bought a expensive meal lots of alcohol, danced with her flirted, she said he rubbed her tits, she said it was kinda weird since he was older but she had a good time. He offered to get a hotel room, but she said no, he asked if she would give head as he drove she agreed. She said she sucked his cock she was drunk, she said he was big and it smelled good not sweaty. He pulled over at a park, and she continued to suck, she pulled her panties down and her skirt up and let him finger her. She doesn't like cum in her mouth, so when he was about to cum she did what she does with me and let him cum on her bare ass. I asked her if he came more than me she laughed and said YES, she said he was longer thicker and came more.

This all turned me on so much i asked her for the first time if she would consider letting him cum inside of her since she is on the birth control. She was hesitant but said yeah she was just concerned about getting pregnant, she was still on the edge about his and her age difference also.

Four month later, she still hasn't fucked him, she sucked his cock again, and was too on the edge to fuck him. It's a work in progress, but i'm sure she will eventually take it. We have been planning another date it's just hard working around all of our schedules.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
10
Anonymous
@confessions
07 Apr 2014 3:24PM
• 5,007 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Going to my aunt and uncle’s house

I was smoking pot and driving around aimlessly after work on a Sunday when I found myself on my aunt and uncle’s street. My grandmother was staying with them in a cool situation where she could watch over things and live rent free and not be alone as she was getting a little frail. My aunt had MS and was now confined to bed and had lost some mental capacity so my grandmother could sit with her as well. My grandmother was so much fun that I kind of searched her out when I was high just to share a couple smokes with and have some laughs.

I approached the front door and I had to laugh at the somewhat strange architectural details that my over active uncle had recently added to the house. Even though he was a close minded Reaganite I had to give it to him, two, sometimes three jobs and still found time to tinker on both his house and his cars. I heard loud music from the door but still knocked just to be polite. With no answer I just walked around the side to my aunt’s room as there was a patio there with a sliding glass door. When I approached I could see that my grandmother was asleep next to my sleeping aunt. I just could not bring myself to rap on the door and scare the hell out of my grandmother. So I retraced my steps to the front door and tried the door, it was surprisingly open, I let myself in.

As I walked in the music I heard was now blasting from my younger cousin’s room. My cousins had always just existed out there, somewhere, I was not that close to either of them. The older of the two had just recently married a born again Christian whom I thought was a sociopath. The younger of the two sisters had just recently moved back from her aunt’s house because this school district was better and grandmother was now here to look after her. The last time I was here her sister had serenaded me with Neil Diamond from the same room that this monstrous sound emanated from. I was not that surprised as my grandmother had told me over the phone that this younger cousin was a wild one strutting about in barely nothings that were inappropriate for such a young girl.

Then it struck me this was My Band’s record that was blaring down the hall. I approached her door and knocked saying” hey it’s me, sorry but I just let myself in” and “what’s up Lynn?” There was a little noise and whispering before she turned down the music and opened the door. As I stepped in I was surprised to see she had a friend over, it seemed I had stepped into a make-up party. I was feeling pretty full of myself at this moment....I was pretty sure she did not realize I was in the band she was just listening to so loudly…we were a bit obscure with credits and the other singer worked at a popular record store and was the public face of the band. I knew she had never seen us play and I was sure I would have picked her friend out of the crowd if she had seen us. I said “hey I sing that song”

They were both skeptical, though my cousin had an inkling that I was in a band she did not realize that I was that guy that she had heard so much about. I had a reputation as a lady’s man some deserved some just gossip. I matured slowly in high school so these early twenties were the time to make up for lost time. After a bit of questioning and a singing demonstration they realized the truth …I was the nameless and as yet faceless object of their desires.

Sheila her friend was the first to realize that I was not fucking with them. She went from inquisitor to flirt in less than 50 seconds, it was great. I slowly sat down on the desk chair as the two of them aimlessly twirled around the room in that weird uncomfortable dance that people do. They were both so cute, Sheila had on an oversized t shirt that came to her mid thigh, and the thin material accentuated her breasts which did not appear to be restrained in any way. Lynn was wearing a wife beater style t shirt that readily showed her smallish breasts that were topped by large nipples that were beginning to be engorged by both the awkwardness and revelations of the past couple of minutes. Her butt was barely covered by satin panties that were not appropriate as my grandmother had earlier informed me. I was getting a little hard for sure, I was glad I was sitting down.

Lynn was the first to break the odd silence she asked if I had seen grandma or her mom yet, I told her they were both asleep she and Sheila cracked up wondering how they could sleep through their private rock show. I had to laugh as well. I then asked them what they had been up to and they told me they were just checking out some new make up that they had just bought. Coming closer to me Sheila asked me which lipstick I preferred she bent over so I could more readily see the difference between her soft pink upper lip and her more frosty pink lower lip. As she did so I was treated to a wonderful view down the oversized t shirt. I asked her to move in the light to better see the difference in her lipstick giving me a better view as one entire breast came into view with the most perfect areola; pinkish and puffy like it had further to grow. Her auburn hair was lit from behind and as she fluttered her eyelashes and sniffled her turned up nose I felt like I was in the company of an angel. I was trying to be cool and I stammered out something about the color not being as important as the taste…how punk huh?

She kissed me quickly and asked me to lick my lips. I liked the pale color more, it was less make up tasting....she smiled and said cool she thought it was less tacky too. My cousin was getting agitated by the attention I was giving Sheila so she declared herself hungry and walked out of her room to go to the kitchen. I hesitated but figured if grand ma did wake up it was better to be in the kitchen with my cousin than in her room with this hot little chick. I walked into my wacky uncle’s idea of a useable kitchen; all the food was organized into plastic bins stored above the counter too high for anyone but him. My cousin was standing on the counter trying to get the cereal bin down. As I approached my head was at the same level as her knees I gazed up at her tight satin panties covering her mound. It seemed as though she had pulled them up before climbing up, I suppose to close any butt gaps, the end result was even hotter as her labia was clearly outlined in the thin material. Another side effect of her garment adjustment was a splay of curly blond pubic hair which peaked out from either side between her legs. As I approached she stumbled back a bit from the weight of the bin. I moved forward quickly and without thinking raised my hand up to steady her, grabbing a handful of her lovely melon shaped buttocks my hand kind of slid under her panty as I steadied her. My cock was semi hard again.

She laughed and said it must be because “I just smoked some weed with Sheila before you got here… can you help me down?’ Sure I replied not sure how to hold this scantily clad cousin of mine to bring her down off the counter. I decided legs would be best so I picked her up and slid her down my chest to the floor. This would have been pretty innocent except she put her arms around my head as I did this and her mound was smashed into my face as she shifted her weight towards me then her pretty and taut belly then her erect nipples and finally her beautiful face and blonde hair that smelled of fresh apples. My cock was very hard and straining against my thin vintage khakis. She leaned into me and whispered ‘you are the rock star’

She turned away just as quickly and walked to the fridge to get some milk for her cereal. Sheila turned the corner and jumped up on the counter beside where I was standing. ’whatcha eating Lynn’
She asked absently even though it was pretty obvious. She then pulled her legs up and rested her chin on her knees. I gazed down at her angelic face and realized that she was flashing me an unobstructed view of her transparent white panties barely covering her auburn pubic hair and perfect lips protruding between her thighs. She was looking at me intently to see where my gaze was falling I somehow looked her in the eye until she broke off our stare down to ask for a taste of Lynn’s cereal. She pulled her knees apart and gave me an even more expansive view, as I stared I could barely make out a slightly dark patch forming between her delineated lips. By now I was pressed against the counter to keep my prick from being the next topic of conversation. Lynn was now talking about a new ‘New Order’ album she had just bought and asked me if I had heard it yet. I hadn’t because I had not gotten used to the idea that Ian Curtis had died. She said I should just listen to it.

Off we went back to her bedroom; I followed so as to hide my willful penis. I fell into the desk chair again and brought one leg up to sort of even out the situation. Lynn put the album on and cranked the volume again. It was catchy and very danceable. Lynn then reached down to grab Sheila’s hand and pull her up to begin dancing. At first it was a normal new wave dance thing not that sexy except for their beautiful jiggling breasts moving to the beat. Then Sheila shimmied over to where I was sitting; at first she tugged on my arm to join them then giving up and just dancing with my arm. The first song ended and she wrapped my arm around herself and sat on my lap as if to rest between cuts. The second song started and I expected her to get up but instead she turned around and gave me the strangest and hottest look. She stood and walked over to my cousin and whispered something in her ear that made Lynn giggle and smile followed by an emphatic affirmative nod of her head.

Lynn then walked over towards me, she gently but firmly took my raised leg and pushed it down and put my hands to my side like a stripper preparing me for a lap dance. Flashdance aside where did my innocent little cousin come up with this special knowledge? I stopped wondering and just started enjoying the view as she backed off and turned around and began gyrating her hips to the techno beat. Side to side then back and forth I watched as her perfect little melon shape buttocks moved and shook. I looked over towards Sheila but she was busy with some scissors transforming her shapeless t shirt into a new wave micro mini skirt. First she cut a large v shape into the neck then skillfully removed the short sleeves shaping it more like a loose fitting wife beater then through a series of knots she tightened up the bottom half into a formfitting mini dress.

My cousin was now facing me and stepping closer as she did so she ran her fingers up her ribcage and lightly brushed her nipples which were erect and begging for attention. She leaned towards me and placed her hands on my thighs and swiftly brushed her breasts against my face. It was amazing the will power and restraint I was showing but she was my cousin and she was a little jail baitish. Next she lowered herself onto one of my thighs, facing me she looked directly in my eyes as she lightly pressed her barely covered sex back and forth across the length of my thigh. Her mini skirt completed Sheila now stood a few feet behind Lynn with a look of anticipation that was indescribable; her puffy nipples were pressed against the thin t shirt material pulled tight from her skillful knotting. She had also cut an egg shaped hole which showed off her tan tummy and her breasts were dangerously close to exposure from the work she had done cutting off the sleeves. Lynn got up and tagged Sheila to continue the performance. She was more than ready striding confidently towards me she first leaned over and gave me the obligatory face smush with her breasts then turned around and started shaking her ass as she pulled up her newly minted skirt to expose those cute translucent white panties that were just a puff between the tan lines from her bathing suit. The look was delicious.

She shook her ass to the beat swaying back and forth, I was hypnotized. Slowly she worked her way back closing the distance between us until her ass was inches from my knees. She then straddled my legs and smashed her ass into my stomach and slowly rode up to my lower chest. She was on her tiptoes and her face was on my knees her arms were stretched along my calves with her hands loosely holding my ankles to steady herself.

The view left me breathless. The small dark patch had grown, her panties now wet with desire, one of her breasts pressed against my upper thighs had come free from the loose t shirt I could feel her nipple on my knees. I was beginning to lose control. The music stopped. She slid down my chest and sat on my hard prick rather unceremoniously. Just like a stripper during break I half expected her to light a smoke. Were these girls teasing me or were they for real? My mind was reeling.

The next song was a ballad of sorts and the answers to my questions came in short order. She stood up and reached down taking me by the hand to the bed and sat me down on the edge for the next level of couch dance as now she had footing on both sides of me. First she knelt with her thighs on either side of me and gave me a longer and more meaningful face full of her breasts holding each erect and puffy nipple in turn next to my mouth though still restrained by the t shirt her breasts seemed to come alive with an independent mind. Her nipples kept getting harder with each passing second my hot breathe giving them just the sensory feed back that they craved. I was pretty much consumed by these developments until I felt hands moving up and down my thighs I looked around the side of Sheila to see my cousin kneeling down in front of me.

Sheila pushed me back and shifted herself up till she was sitting on my chest, a whole different view all new sensations. By now I was pretty sure it was game on I could feel my cousin sitting on my thigh pressing her heated and probably wet pussy in a slow grind her fingers were tracing the out line of my cock throbbing against my thin pants. Sheila’s pussy was encased in her wet gauzy panties which were drawn tighter still from sliding up my torso. So close to my face I could smell her desire and see the outline of her clitoris rising from her swollen and glistening lips. With my new take on things I began to use my hands to get acquainted with these now obviously seductive and nubile princesses. Any thoughts I had about this being an elaborate tease were erased when my cousin effortlessly unzipped my fly and freed the snake. My hands went straight for Sheila’s breasts freeing them easily through the newly created t shirt design scraping my fingers across her puffy nipples this brought out a moan of pleasure that I had been waiting for, my other hand searched for my cousin’s ass to push her pussy harder into my thigh her now soaked underwear wetting my khakis. I brought my hand down across Sheila’s abdomen until it rested at the ribbon that ran across the top of her panties she was now moving again pushing her way up until her dripping pussy was directly over my face. I noticed that whatever liquid desire that was not absorbed by her panties was beginning to run down her inner thigh with my tongue I licked this trickle just for a taste of what was to come. She moaned again and greedily pulled her panty to the side exposing her glistening auburn silky pubic hair and her engorged labia. My tongue immediately reached up to brush against her pussy lips. She trembled with excitement I flicked the tip of my tongue across her erect clitoris it was as if my tongue had become an electric prod each touch setting off wave after wave of new love juice and spasm. My cousin meanwhile had finished with her feathery strokes on my dick and was now licking my crown like an ice cream cone this was quite nice. I finally freed up my hand to begin slowly fingering Sheila’s tight and wet puddle of desire alternating gentle licks across her lips with teasing flicks on her clitoris. This began to take on a rhythm of its own she was panting and murmuring over head. Using my thumb on her clitoris I finally stopped the tease and pushed the button setting off a tremendous orgasm through her body. My cock was ready to explode but I really wanted to fuck these chicks now but my cousin was really going to town on an amazing blow job. Sometimes you can just tell the difference between a technically good blow job and a love blow job this was all love and lust greedy without needless speed absolutely perfect. I came. As I came back to my senses I could hear my grand mother shuffling down the hall toward Lynn’s room. Lynn bolted upright and quickly opened the window pulling in the screen in one deft motion. I climbed out thinking I was probably not the first to use this mode of exit. Bummer I did not get to talk to Grand ma but what the hell I can always come back.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Oct 2013 6:05PM
• 7 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I confess their are to many assholes uploading vids with incest tags just to get views, one video titled dad and daughter showed the blackest nigger you ever saw and the girl was a pasty white red head, even the posts under confessions is stupid and you idiots believe this stupid shit! now go back and play with your infant size penis loser

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@requests
30 Jun 2012 3:43PM
• 136 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I'm looking for a picture that I know i've seen on here before of a man and a white girl in the bath. she is touching his penis and they are looking up at the camera. I remember the comments said it was of a guy that ran his own porn site but recently died of a brain tumor. can anybody help me? it used to show up when i searched something like "daddy goes deep" or something like that

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
daddy46304
View posts View profile
@random
21 Jan 2015 1:17PM
• 483 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Another fictional retelling of a dream...

There's just something about a peach...it's pink in the middle...and shaped like a womans ass...


The cool wind blows through the open french doors of your bedroom, caressing your silky smooth skin. The breeze makes your nipples erect, as you lay on your black satin sheets, naked except for your white satin thong. Maybe you don't realize that it's Wednesday, pool guy comes on Wednesday. Maybe you do realize what day it is, but don't care. It's possible, I suppose, that you don't think the pool guy can see into your room from the pool deck. Whatever the case, I'm happy that your doors are open.

I'm Steve...the pool guy.

As I start to add chemicals, kneeling to pour them into pool water, I see the curtains on your french doors blowing in the breeze. When I stand up, I can't help but notice the silhouette if the bed with a lady shaped 'lump' on top. Obviously, I know that the lady of the house is a wonderfully beautiful lady, so I walk toward the open doors. Call me a pervert, if you'd like. I just know what I want, and I'm not afraid to go after it.

I'm within a few feet of the doors, my penis starting to make a tent in my loose shorts. I was so occupied with what I was seeing that I didn't see the deck chair sitting directly in my path. I just barely grazed the chairs leg with my foot, making a low scraping noise. Obviously, you heard the noise, as your head lifted from the bed and you looked out the doors.


------------------------------

More?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@confessions
31 May 2012 8:28PM
• 3,848 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 12 replies ]

So I confess that this fantasy came from my head...

Sitting at the end of the block I could see the driveway of the boy's parent's home. It was about two hundred yards down the little street, and I was excited to see the boy peek out from the driveway and walk towards the car. I had brought a small camcorder to record the boy's walk from his house, and also to record the boy telling me out loud that he was going to totally submit to my will twenty-four hours a day, three-hundred and sixty-five days a year, until I see fit to release him from his enslavement.

Just eleven days ago he had been a completely naive, virgin, eighteen year old boy who struck up a conversation with an older man on a random chat site just because he was horny and wanted someone to talk to.

He had no idea what he was getting himself into during that online conversation, stupidly agreeing to come to my front door with his thin body shaven totally hairless to let me use him "however I wanted to." I can still picture the boy pulling that tight black winter hat over his eyes, unknowingly enslaving himself to me. He'd probably thought that the wildest thing he was going to do that night was pull his pants down outside the entrance to my place so I could look him over through the peep-hole. As he found out almost immediately, he was very wrong

Over those ten days the boy was changed permanently. As soon as he had entered my home he was restrained, collared, and very deeply ass-fucked while blinded by the hat with his arms secured tightly with handcuffs behind his back. He was then asked if he consented to what was happening to him while being video recorded to which he responded that he was. As soon as he nodded his consent he was throat-fucked and made to drink piss while kneeling in the shower. For the remainder of those ten long days, the boy was totally restrained, drugged, abused, and manipulated by multiple men, women, and toys.

I had kept the boy blind and deaf the whole time, making the young teen wear a video headset that forced him to watch and listen to a continuous feed of severely degrading and depraved bondage porn. whenever he wasn't blindfolded and being used by anyone, he would be tied up tightly in one of many painful positions, then he would have large rubber dildos and butt-plugs taped tightly in his mouth and perfectly shaved asshole that were meant to choke and gag his throat and keep his asshole stretched wide open.

I saw the boy at the end of the driveway looking around and realized he had no idea what my car looked like, he had been blindfolded the entire time. I waited till he looked back in my direction, then flashed my lights several times.

The boy turned and began walking towards my car slowly. As he walked he hung his head, completely disgraced and feeling totally worthless. I turned on the camcorder and began to film the boy's slow walk. As I filmed my little teenage slave walking towards my car, I narrated.

This pathetic skinny boy walking towards my car turned eighteen a couple weeks ago. That means he's legally allowed to consent to all kinds of kinky sex. This is the same boy that has appeared in all of the teen slave video I made recently. This morning, I dressed him in tight young girls clothing and put him in very uncomfortable bondage, tying him to the bed in his bedroom at his parents home just before they arrived home from a vacation they had been on since before I even met this boy."

I paused in my narration and zoomed in on the boy's ashamed face.

He had obviously been found by his parents in the tight bondage I'd left him in this morning. The look on his downturned face was a mix of shame, obedience, and fear.

I then continued to narrate the video I was making as I recorded this boy choosing completely voluntarily to contact me again, completely cementing his position as my permanent, live-in slave boy who I could treat however I wanted.

"I gave him the choice of staying with his family, or coming with me. It looks to me like he's chosen to give his life to me, but I'll ask him once he is sitting in the back seat of my car so I can have videotaped evidence that the boy is totally consenting to what I want to do to him. If anyone comes looking for him, all I have to do is show them the video, that's why I've chosen to explain all this on video.

Finishing my narration, I continued to film the small boy walking closer to my car, the limpness in his body and the shame in which he hung his head conveyed to me that his will and his self-esteem were just about gone. As the boy walked up to my car, I reached back and unlocked the back door. He got inside the car and shut the door.

I noticed that he was wearing sweats, and wondered what exactly had happened in that house over the last few hours. I mentally reminded myself to videotape a full confession of the boy later, explaining exactly what had happened when his parents had gotten home and seen him tied to the bed wearing the tight black shirt that said Whore on it and the little white spandex shorts that were probably supposed to be worn by a 14 year old girl playing volleyball. They were stretched so tight around his crotch that his little shaved cock made a large bulge. I wish I could have been there to see the reaction of his mother and father.

For now, I turned the camera to face the boy. He was sitting quietly in the back seat, his head hanging low as he stared down at the floor of my car. I pointed it at him for a few moments without him noticing and filmed the small, thin teenager sitting there cold and scared, then shut it off.

Boy, I see that you have made the right choice. I hope you know that you are totally my property now, and that all of the perverted, painful, and horrible things that I've been doing to you so far are going to continue for as long as I want. In a few moments I'm actually going to allow you to talk, so listen very carefully to what I'm about to say.

I grabbed the boy roughly by his neck and squeezed it tightly with one hand while yanking his hair back with the other, forcing him to look me directly in the eye. In this car was the first time he had seen me without a hood covering my face. Looking at him coldly, I spoke firmly and without emotion.

You are my possession now. I own you. You are going to do whatever I tell you to do, right?

The boy nodded his head up and down, knowing that he wasn't allowed to talk until I told him to.

I am going to turn on this camcorder and point it at your face. You are going to look directly into it and say your full name, your age, and your parents home address.

The boy nodded his head up and down as he listened.

You are then going to say that you consent to become a 24/7 slave to me, and that I permanently own you. You are going to say that you like being tied up and abused by older men, and that you will let any man who wants to abuse your body have full and total access to do whatever they want to you, as long as it's OK with me. You will tell the camera that you want nothing more than to be abused and bound and fucked in your little teenage mouth and that tight little asshole of yours. Do you think you can remember that?

The boy nodded his head.

I took the camera, pointed it at him, and turned it on. He began to talk, but his head was still bowed in shame. I shushed him, then I put my hand under his chin and raised his face to meet the camcorder head-on. In the camcorder viewfinder you could see his face being lifted gently towards the camcorder by an obviously older and mature man's hairy arm, but nothing more. This was the first time he had been allowed to speak in my presence. His voice was high-pitched and very soft, almost like a young girl's. I nodded and he began to speak.

My name is Jesse Rogers. I am eighteen years old, and my birthday is March 3rd, 1994. My parents live at 5429 Birmingham street in Royal Oak Michigan. He paused.

I gave him a very dark and somber look because of the pause, and then I saw tears begin to form in his eyes. It was at this moment that I knew I had total control over this little teen boy. Not wanting him to cry on camera, I smiled at him and saw a calm look enter his face. He began to speak again.

I give my full consent to become a 24/7 slave to my master, and he now permanently owns me. I enjoy when he ties me up even though it hurts a lot and gets really scary when he blindfolds me, and I love when him and his friends abuse me and choke me and put their cocks into my throat and my asshole. I promise that every man who wants to fuck and abuse my body will be allowed to do whatever they want with me as long as it's OK with my master.

The boy fell silent. I turned off the camera and put my large hands around the boy's soft neck. As I felt the smoothness of his eighteen year old skin on the palms of my hands, I began squeezing his throat tightly while I looked him in the eyes.

His face began to turn a dark purplish red and he started gasping for air and struggling around on the back seat, terror growing in his eyes. I held his throat tight and yelled loudly at the little teenager who was struggling not to pass out.

You forgot the best part boy. I'm going to turn on the camera again, and you are going to look right at it and say that you want nothing more than to be totally abused by as many men as possible. Say that you want to be bound and fucked hard in your throat and asshole. Tell me that you want men to choke you unconscious while they fuck your shaved little eighteen year old body. Say that you are totally worthless, that you were born to be a slave to a man, and that you will do anything I say.

I released the boy's neck as he began to lose consciousness and he slumped over in the seat. I leaned over the front seat and slapped the boy hard repeatedly on his cheeks and face until he fully regained consciousness and sat up in the seat. I turned the camera back on and zoomed in on the boy's face, which was now bright red from getting choked almost to the point of blacking out and being slapped so hard over and over. The boy began to speak again in a very submissive, pathetic voice.

I want nothing more than to be totally abused by as many men as possible.

I nodded.

I want to be bound, and then fucked hard in my throat and my asshole.

I felt my erection growing in my pants.

I want men to choke me unconscious while they fuck my limp little eighteen year old body. I am totally worthless. I was born to be a slave to a man. I will do anything you say.

With that, I turned off the camera and took the hood from the front seat. It was a very tight leather hood with only a large mouth-hole. I put it over the boy's head and strapped it tight around his neck, plunging him into the familiar darkness. I took my handcuffs and secured the boy's wrists tightly behind his back, then I took a thick leather dog collar and strapped it tightly around the boy's neck. I leaned down and attached the collar to an O-ring I had installed in the floor of the back seat. I then drove straight for home.

Arriving at my place, I parked and got out of the car, then went around the side and opened the rear door. The boy was curled up in the fetal position with his neck attached tightly to the floor. I reached in and unlatched his collar, then roughly dragged him out of the car. I walked him to my front door, opened it, and led him inside.

I closed the door behind me, and turned to face the boy. He was wearing a sweatsuit, the collar, and the hood which made him look like the perfect example of a helpless young boy. I grabbed him by the hair and dragged him roughly towards the basement.

Once we reached the basement room I got behind the boy and pushed him so his face was pressed tightly against the concrete block wall. I tugged his sweatpants down to his ankles and was amazed at what I saw.

The boy was still wearing the little white shorts I had put on him this morning! I reached down into the back of the shorts with one hand and felt my huge butt plug still in his asshole. He must have had in the entire time, so I put my hand around it and slowly began to work it in and out of his cute little bubble butt as he began shake and cry. After moving the plug around in his ass for a moment, I grabbed tightly and pulled hard.

I felt his asshole try desperately to keep the plug in, so I pulled harder until the boy began screaming and I heard a pop as the plug came out of his ass. I pulled it out of the white boy-shorts and threw it in the corner. With my other hand, I reached down into the front of the shorts and grabbed his hairless little cock. He still had the tight cock-ring on his hairless little teenage penis but it had gone kind of soft.

I knew he was still on the two Viagra, so I began to fondle him with my one hand while the other was holding his head tightly against the wall. I could feel his soft little cock getting harder in my hand and I squeezed it tighter and tighter until it was rock hard.

I could hear the boy whimpering through the leather hood, So I leaned in behind him and put my elbow around his throat, holding him tightly against me as I abused his teenage cock. Putting my lips to his ear, I whispered to him.

It turns me on so much to see how scared you are boy. I am so glad that you chose to become my slave. I can't wait to see how the torture affects you, I'm going to do things to you that you will never forget.

I felt as the boy's muscles became rigid, and his body began to shake.

I'm going to choke you now. I'm going to put my hands around your neck and choke you until you are unconcious. Then I'm going to hang you by your collar from the ceiling. I am going to slap your body until you wake up from the pain, and right when you wake up I am going to force feed you the stimulants that I kept you on all week, but I'm going to give you a very high dose. After that, I am going to invite all of my friends over to have a little party. I am going to fuck your throat with a dildo until you can't breathe while my friends take turns fucking your little asshole and shoving toys inside of you.

The boy was sobbing heavily through the hood, and as he cried I ripped the rest of his clothing off of him. Once he was nude, I unlatched one of his wrists and quickly re-latched it in front of his torso. I grabbed hold of the boy and lifted him a few inches off the ground, then attached the tight handcuffs to the large hook I had in the ceiling.

With the boy hanging by his wrists, I stood behind him and noticed that with the him hanging at this height, my cock lined up perfectly with his ass. The boy was crying loudly through the mask as I stuck my fingers into his mouth and gagged him while gathering up his saliva in my hand. I reached down and coated my hard cock in the teen's saliva, then grabbed him by the hips and slowly pushed myself into his hairless asshole as the boy cried and moaned

Once I was as deep as I could get in the boy, I took one hand and reached around the boy's smooth waist and began masturbating his little shaved cock. The boy was still crying, but I could tell he was becoming more calm. I wanted to make the boy terrified, so I squeezed his cock extremely tight as I began to fuck his asshole as hard as I could. The boy began flailing around and sobbing louder, and as I fucked and groped the teen I took my other hand and brought it up to his neck.

As I fucked the boy brutally, I began to choke him by his throat, stopping his airflow and sending his body into a state of panic. I was getting very close to cumming, so I choked the boy with both hands as tightly as I could and felt his body begin convulsing. As he struggled and shook, I felt his asshole begin to tighten around my cock every time he tried to breathe. As his asshole convulsed around my cock, I felt his body begin to grow limp.

Just as the boy was making his last attempts to breathe, his asshole clenched tightly around my cock and I couldn't hold back any longer. I gave the boy's throat a last squeeze and felt his body go slack as I pumped my cum deep into his eighteen year old ass. With the boy unconscious, I slowly pulled out of him, then grabbed a large leather belt and began slapping him all over his body. When he woke up, I wanted every inch of his body to be in excruciating pain, so I spent a good ten minutes whipping the boy's hairless body as it hung from my ceiling.

By the time I was finished, the boy had dark purple welts running up and down his entire body. I took a few pictures of the boy, then went upstairs to print them and put them in the mail to be sent to the boy's parents. Along with the pictures, I had previously written a well though out thank-you note to this boy's mother and father. I read the letter to myself out loud.

Dear Mr. and Mrs. Rogers,

Thank you so much for raising such wonderful son. He is everything I could ever want in a teenage boy-slave. I have included several photos that I have taken of your son since he left your home to live in my basement and be a fuck-toy for my friends and I. He will be kept in severely painful bondage whenever he isn't having his throat or his asshole fucked, will be permanently collared.

I hope you enjoyed finding him when you arrived home from your vacation. Being tied up in your home was entirely his idea by the way, he didn't know how to tell you his true feelings about his love of submission so he decided it was best if you just found out accidentally.

He is mine now. I am going to abuse your son in every way I can think of. I'm going to put a plastic bag over his head and tape it tightly around his neck, then watch as he struggles to breathe. I'm going to take him to an adult movie theater that I know of, and I'm going to chain him by his arms and legs to a small table, then videotape different men fuck him in his ass until he screams. When he screams, a man will shove his cock deep into your son's throat and hold it there as he gags and slobbers all over it. I am going to attach muscle stimulators to your son's shaved little teenage body and turn the electricity all the way up. I can't wait to see his little body tied tightly to a table, convulsing as the stimulators torture his weak muscles until he can't even stand. I am going to take your son to Mexico with me the next time I go too. I've been wanting to make him fuck different things, and I know some men in Mexico that can help me with that.

Anyway, thanks again for raising the best slave a man could ever want, I will use him well.

Sincerely,

Master

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-6
Anonymous
@confessions
16 Nov 2021 6:07AM
• 19 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

Straight southern white boy is so spun and horny that I would submit to big black cock worship and happily watch the gf get her cute southern ass wollared out and left oozing black jizz while I am ass up in air cradling a fast hardening 12" mandingo between my ass cheeks and on top of another nigga rubbing his greasy hard penis against mine till we explode 

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
14 Oct 2015 11:23PM
• 2,388 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I confess that I'm a black guy with a regular/average sized penis. It's cool that people thing I have a huge BBC (big black cock), but it's kind of an embarrassment and a letdown to some ladies who were expecting a Mandingo dick to pop out of my pants...lol...I still watch interracial porn though before I like to imagine myself splitting those pretty white chicks in half and making them cum from reaching the g-spot...

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
16
Anonymous
@confessions
22 Mar 2013 10:36PM
• 17,062 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

when i was about 16, or 17, right before my senior year of highschool, my parents made me go to camp with my grandparents one week. it was in PA, and it was just a big trailer camp, and mostly was full of old folk. they did stuff like big bingo games on fri and sat night, and had euchre every day at noon, that kind of shit. they also had a swimming pool, and a playground outside the clubhouse. (which is where most of the kids hung out that grandparents dragged along occasionally) there was never many kids there, and very few every came weekly.

but i remember i was swimming there, and a girl started talking to me. she couldnt have been more than 10 or 11, and was just being friendly. she said her grandparents were up at the clubhouse, playing cards (which is where mine were as well. i still dont know they dragged me there, we hardly ever spent any time together. There was always a lifeguard on duty when the pool was open, so it was a good drop off spot for kids)

Anyway, we talked for awhile, and splashed around for a bit. I still remember her bathing suit, it was a cute little 2 peice, yellow, with purple spirals around it, and a frilly thing around the waistband. i dont remember how it happened, but we decided to go up to the camp store, so we went to the golf cart (everyone drove golf carts at this campground, or 4 wheelers, never a car for some reason) and i took us up. we got ice cream bars and sat on the bench outside, and talked some more. over the week we met at the playground and walked around near the lake and stuff there. she always wore these cute little sundresses.
i began getting more bold the more i talked to her, and would give her piggy back rides, and swing her around in my arms and stuff. we went to this place that was just a big wooden platform that looked out over a huge ledge into a valley below, and sat down. i dont know what prompted me to try, but i began to finger her through her panties, and she didnt stop me, and seemed to actually enjoy it alittle bit. I remember getting scared when i heard another golf cart coming down and i called it a night and took her back to the playground so she could walk back to her grandparents.

the next day we met at the playground again as planned. this time i loaded the golfcart with a blanket, and some sandwiches and soda, and took us to the other side of the lake, that was more wooded, and had hiking paths through it. i found us a nice secluded spot, and i completely stripped her naked, and just played with her.

she was very shy, but didnt put up any kind of fight, and just went along with it. i had only had sex a few times, and only with one girl, at this point, just the year before. being a teenager, i was constantly horny. she had no breasts of course, but these great little bumps that were just hints of nipples that i enjoyed tonguing. i still remember how sweet her bald little pussy tasted when i started eatting her out on that blanket.

after a few minutes of that, i took off my pants, and introduced her to her first penis. she was fascinated by it. she kept stroking it, and playing with my balls. and finally, i got her to lick it, then take it in her mouth. between my stroking, and her tonguing, it couldnt have been more than a few minutes before i shot my load all over her flat little chest. she was obviously startled and caught off guard by it, but then thought that was the funniest thing, and i can still picture her laughing about it.

what happened next is what makes me feel guilty sometimes; i laid her down on her back, and ate her out for a bit again, than began moving my dick against her pussy, back and forth, and sort of letting the tip slip in between her lips. when i started to push in more, she told me it hurt, and that she wanted me to stop pushing. but i didnt, i just kept going. i finally fully penetrated her, and she started crying. i remember just fucking her right there, in the middle of the woods as she cried. i dont think i have ever cummed so hard in my life. it was just oozing out of her tight little hole, mixed with a little bit of blood. as soon as i was done, and pulled out, she stopped crying almost immediately, and i held her for alittle bit, and told her i was sorry, and that we wouldnt do it again, if she didnt want to. we ate, and went to the pool, and didnt do anything more that day.

i was scared all night, thinking she was going to tell someone. but the next day, there she was again, at the playground, just sitting on the swings. we went back out to one of the picnic tables by the lake, and fooled around again, where i got her to give me another blowjob, and i ate her sweet pussy again. it was either that day, or the next, that i was going home, and i convinced her to let me keep her panties. they were white cotton ones, with little colored hearts on them. i remember i jacked off into them so many times. and to this day, i cant recall whatever happened to them. when i got back, and i would fuck my girlfriend, i could never forgot how tight her pussy was, it was like a visegrip on my dick, and my gfs just didnt compare.

that was 11 years ago, and now, i sometimes find myself wondering what ever happened to her. if she still thinks about me, and if she does, exactly what she thinks. i cant remember her name, but she will always hold a special place in my heart. I vaguely recall having one of those wind up, disposable cameras that were popular then, just before cameras in your cell, and taking pictures of her. I know i never got them developed because I was afraid to take it anywhere, because I didnt know if photo technicians looked at the pictures while they developed. I remember hiding the camera somewhere, and not throwing it away, but i havent found it since that summer.

anyhow, it doesnt really matter if you believe this story or not. just something i thought I would share for those who were interested.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@confessions
20 Jun 2016 2:08PM
• 591 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

It's not often I get time to myself to masturbate. I love my wife and I love the time we're together. But sometimes, on those rare occasions when she's out and I have the place to myself, I like to get on Chaturbate, relax, turn on my cam, take off my clothes and stroke my cock on cam. I'm not a paid member who can receive tokens. I'm just an 'Exhibitionist' on that site. So anyone can tune in and watch me get hard, jerk off and cum. I don't get many viewers, but occasionally girls do come in and give me instructions and commands. They get me to rub my nipples, pull apart my butt cheeks, play with my balls, and wet my hands as I stroke up and down my shaft getting harder and harder with more friction. And they help me to erupt on cam with creamy white cum from my penis. It's a nice feeling, being watched, and told what to do with my naked body. I also really like watching girls on that site too. And recorded webcams on this site! It's hard to secretly watch these videos and cams while my wife's around. It's hard to have to withhold from pulling my dick out and masturbating. We don't have much sex. It's amazing and nice when we do. And I love her company more than anything with regards to all the other things we do. But sexually, watching cams and cumming on cam is where the pleasure is at.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
16
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Nov 2020 8:46AM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

My friend Jasmine was training to be a masseuse. It had been a few months since we last hungout. One day she texts me and asks if i’d be willing to let her practice on me. I pretend to be reluctant but I actually felt a surge of excitement in the pit of my stomach. I’ve always liked Jasmine, but I’ve never gone further than a kiss on the cheek. Now she’s going to rub her hands all over my body!

I felt a flutter of nerves all morning especially as I go to press the doorbell. It’s like i'm on a first date! Jasmine answers the door and welcomes me in. "Hey buddy, thanks for coming over. Been awhile." She seems genuinely happy to see me and grateful that Icould help out.

As usual, she’s made an effort to look nice. Her blonde hair is nicely styled and she has just enough makeup to enhance her natural good looks. Today she is wearing a short yellow summer dress with a plunging neckline and no outward signs of a bra underneath. It really shows off her petite figure.

She leads me into her spare bedroom. Walking behind her, I noticed that her ass look amazing in high heels and I catch the sweet scent of her perfume.

There is a massage table in the room and Jasmine bends forward to adjust some towels over it. For a brief instant I have a view down her dress and see her small tits hanging free. "You're a life saver, I have so ,any hours i need to fill, which isn't as easy as it would seem. Most people are at work when i have free time. We might have to make this a regular thing if you want. lol." "A free hour long full body massage from a such a hottie like you. If i can without my girl minding, count me in."

"I forgot you got a girlfriend, no wonder you arent around as often. Bring her alomg sometime, i'll do you both. lol." Jasmine left me to strip down on that note and lay face-down on the table. I couldnt stop imagining her fucking me and my girl as i waited for her return. Eventually she walked in with a bottle of warm massage oil.

The massage began as we both make small talk. It soon becomes apparent that Jasmine’s technique needs work. It feels more like groping and stroking than a proper massage, but she is unaware of this. As I lay there, being oiled and fondled by my cute friend, I started imagining what she looks like naked. Occasionally her hip or stomach pressed against my hand. Next thing i knew I had a raging erection. Luckily Jasmine couldn’t see it because I was face down.

“Okay, turn over now and I’ll do your front” Fuck, this was becoming very awkward.

Reluctantly I turn over. I was hoping that she wouldn’t notice my erection, but i was just deluding myself. My cock is around eight inches long and was barely being contained by my boxer/briefs, my long thick shaft aiming directly at her navel.

Jasmine stifles a gasp and tries to look away. We both struggled to think of how to deal with the sudden elephant in the room.

Her hands on my thighs, motionless. Biting her lip and looking down.

“Ummmm…” she says. "Well hello there. I've heard stories about these situations, I knew eventually i'd face it but imagined some big hairy older man, at least you were my first." She said coyly as she blushed.

“Does that always happen when you get a massage?” she teased with a smile on her face.

“Um, no, not usually," i laughed nervously.

“Is it just me, then?” she asked, looking straight in my eyes. One of her hands slid further up my thigh.

I didn't reply, but shrugged with a smile, as my cock twitched visibly and drew her attention back to my crotch She kept staring at it, still biting on her lip.

“It’s....kinda big” she whispered, almost to herself. The hand on my thigh slid further up, the other she placed on my smooth muscular chest. My heart was thumping in my chest. I tried to hold my breath, not wanting to break the spell.

Jasmine traced a finger-tip over the front of my briefs, then moved down to my balls, and gently up along the underside of my throbbing shaft. My cock grew bigger and the head started poking out into the open. Her fingers ran up and down my prick a few more times, then as in a fantasy she grasped my cock and squeezed it firmly.

I moaned and bucked my hips involuntarily. "Fuck girl. if you keep this up much longer i'm going to want a sample of other skills you possess." This startled her and she drew back, suddenly aware that she has crossed a line.

“Don’t stop,” I groaned, taking her hand and placing it back on the massive bulge under the sheet.

She looked conflicted. “We shouldn’t be doing this,” she mutterd, but she doesn’t take her hand away again.

I placed my hand over hers, guiding her in a stroking motion. I roll down my boxers, leaving half of my rock hard dick exposed. Jasmine’s palm brushed my knob and got smeared with a glistening trail of pre-cum. She slid her hand inside my underwear and began to caress my big smooth duckeggs as she called them..

“Let’s get these off,” she said, and pulled my boxers down my legs, discarding them on the floor. Then she squeezed some oil on her palm, grabbed my cock again and started jerking it in earnest.

As Jasmine continued to stroke my cock, I reached over and placed my hand on the back of her thigh, then slid it up under her dress. She tensed up and stopped stroking me, but didn’t move away.

I give her a gentle squeeze at the top of her thigh right below her ass and then slide my hand between her legs, the length of my forefinger pressing against her panty-covered slit. She sighs and relaxes, parting her legs and moving her hips toward me for better access.

I slid my hand back and forth, rubbing her warm, slightly sweaty crotch through her panties, pressing the silky material between her pussy lips. Then, with one fingertip just inside the edge of her panties, I traced my way up over the curve of her buttock. I grab her firm little butt cheek and give it a squeeze.

Jasmine sighed and leaned forward further, cradling my cock against her chest. She reached around and pulled her dress up obligingly, revealing her tight little bottom to me in all its glory.

I ran my hand from cheek to cheek, fondling her ass over her silky white panties. She started shifting her weight from one leg to the other, making her delectable derriere squirm as I grope it.

“Mmmm… that’s nice,” she sighed. “I love having my butt stroked.”

I slid my hand into the waist of her panties and start feeling around inside, caressing her bare ass cheeks for a while before delving down between her legs. This action pulls her panties down to her upper thighs, exposing her naked ass. In her bent-over position her pussy is also visible, nestled in a neat patch of soft, golden pubic hair.

I slowly worked two fingers into her tight, slippery cunt and started finger-fucking her. Her knees drew together briefly as she’s penetrated, causing her panties to drop to the floor. She moans softly and starts jerking my cock again.

Jasmine is transfixed by the sight of my cock.

“You’ve got magic hands, Jasmine. This is all your fault! What else are you going to do for me?”

There’s a long pause. Jasmine’s cheeks blushed red and she was clearly conflicted, but Ifelt that there’s always been a mutual attraction between us both. I sense that I might have a chance with her sucking me if I played my cards right.

She finally responded. “What do you suggest I do about it?”

I grabbed her by the back of the head and pulled her face into my cock. “Hey, hang on a minute!” she shouted as my cock slid across her cheek and into her ear. Then I grabbed a handful of her golden hair with one hand and my cock with the other, and pressed her red lips against my knob..

She struggled and squirmed but couldn't break free, so she eventually gave up and let me slide my dick deep into her warm, wet mouth.

"Suck it you little slut, you know its what youve been wanting."

I sit up on the table and am in a horned rage as i begin to face-fuck her with two hands holding her head. Her once-perfect hair was all messed up and felt so soft. My rhythm increased in tempo and she grabbed my hips with hands, trying to slow my thrusting to a more manageable pace. Strange wet sloppy sounds emanated from her mouth and throat as her head bobbed up and down on my shaft.

I release her head, and she pulled back with a gasp, a string of saliva joining her lips to my tip. Then, to my surprise, she started licking my shaft like a pop sickle, working her way up from the balls to the head.

“You’re lucky I love doing this, you bastard” she said, then engulfed my cock with her mouth and started trying to suck out my k**neys through my penis. She couldn’t fit it all in her mouth so she jerked the lower half with her hand at the same time.

I need to fuck your pussy before i cum, so you need to stop or im going to." "I want to taste your cum though." she whined. "You will, i'll make sure to pull out and feed you my load." "You better." She demanded. "If i knew you were such a cum slut i would have been feeding you mine all the time."

Jasmine threw some towels over the bed. “I don’t think the table will take the weight” she explained.

I moved over to the bed and layed down. Jasmine slid her hands down her hips, fingers slipping inside her lacy panties. She wriggled as she pulled them down, then kicked them aside. I noted with pleasure that her soft blonde bush is very closely trimmed and she’s shaved around her pussy. My dreams of seeing her totally naked have now come true!

"I want to ride it." "Okay" She walked up and then turned her back to me and grabbing my cock she rubbed it between her warm wet, pussy lips. My cock head slid along her gaping slit then disappeared between her inner lips and poped into her twat. “Oh my!” she exclaimed.

“Fuck that’s big!” she gasped, sitting on my hips and getting used to the feeling of a massive dick inside her. Then she started bouncing up and down, her sweaty ass making wet slapping sounds against me.

Her cunt was warm and soft and wet. I feel it spasm. “Oh God, I 'm gonna......fuuuuuck.. I just came!” she moaned.

“Keep going!” I cried. Jasmine resumed humping me and fingering her clit while I squeezed and slapped her ass. Her cunt spasmed again.

“Oh God, I'm cumming again!” she cried, and fell backwards against my body,

Soon I reach the point of no return and groan “I’m going to cum…fuck, get on your knees and take this load slut”

She dropped down and jacked my cock off into her mouth while her tongue flicked around the tip. "Give it to me, unload your cock in my mouth. Make me your cumslut." I erupted with the biggest orgasm i’ve had in my life. My first blasts of sperm shot up her nose, but she coughs the rest in her mouth. What she didn’t swallow dripped down onto my balls, joining them to her chin with a gooey rope of spit and semen. Then she finished up by smearing my cum all over her face using myr dick as a paintbrush.

I lay there completely spent while Jasmine licked my dick clean. Then, before I can resist, she goes. "Hours up. Same time tomorrow?" "Fuck girl, i aint got shit to do for another hour, lets rest for a minute then you can really show me how good you can suck a cock."

“I’m your little cum-slut, baby” she purrs. “We’re going to do this again… often!”

So started our long and lusty affair. And her extraordinary addiction to the taste of my sperm.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
SupahMo
View posts View profile
@confessions
03 Mar 2012 5:16AM
• 1,112 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

I confess that I like to go on websites like omegle and do the "Omegle Point Game".
I also like to go on the chat section and have fun. Today I went on and there were a large amount of racists. I am EXTREMELY against racism. I decided to let my anger out when me and the other guy both agreed that the person should burn in hell. This was the result:

You're now chatting with a random stranger. Say hi!

Question to discuss:
your girl fucked a nigger..

You: thx
Stranger: Really now?
You: i would like to cut you open and burn your organs
You: while your alive
Stranger: Good for her.
Stranger: I heard they have big dicks.
You: you racist homo
You: awk...
You: we had a bit of different ideas...
Stranger: LEt's make fun of him a little
You: yes
You: but how...
Stranger: Well, it's easy.
Stranger: The fucker is watching rightn ow, unable to talk.
You: yes
Stranger: You can say whatever the hell you want to him!
You: and unable to skip the question
Stranger: Absolutely.
You: ok well
Stranger: Go ahead.
You: i am in a particulat mood where i want to describe a vicious torture/murder
Stranger: Ooo I like those.
You: so with my fucked up-ness, i got this 1
Stranger: Please, by all means, go ahead!
You: so, first I would sedate you with some cloriform. I would then bring you to an abandoned place and tie you down
You: i would then wait until you woke yp
You: up
You: *
Stranger: Please, I would wake him up bitch slapping him!
You: i would then rip off all of your fingernails and toe nails with pliers
You: i would then take a sanding tool and grind your feet down to nubs
You: then I would take your penis and rip the skin off of the head
Stranger: Let me dog have his dick please.
Stranger: my dog*
You: i would then burn his testicals with hydrochloric acid
You: and let strangers dog eat his dick while its stilla ttaahed
You: attached*
You: i would then bust out all of his teeth with a chisle
Stranger: What about hsi eyeballs?
Stranger: his*
You: gata save the vital organs for last
You: want him to live
Stranger: Nice thinking!
You: then shall procede by getting a weed wacker and using it on him
You: mostly on his stomach
You: after that I will take a lighter and burn his armpit
You: (the most sensative aprt of the body)
You: part*
Stranger: I didn't know that...
You: i will do this to both of his armpits until they are bubbling
You: i will then sedate him to the point where he will not move, but will feel everything
You: i will heat a piece of metal until it is orange hot
Stranger: I want his toes...
You: i will put it into his mouth and let it burn
You: but remember we grinded his toes off =\
You: you can have his fingers
Stranger: Oh, gladly!
You: ok i rip off all of his fingers with pliers and give them to stranger
You: and also we coterise the wounds so he won;t die from bleeding out
Stranger: We wouldn't want that!
You: we then pull his hair in small climps out
You: (if you try to pull too large of clumps out it will rip his scalp off)
You: after the hair has been removed it is time to go for the vital orgams
Stranger: finally!
You: make shure he is sedated enough to not move and can still feel pai
You: pain*
You: we must then cut him open
You: we can either go with pain via objects or burning
Stranger: I want to open him up like they do when they perform an autopsy.
You: which would you like?
Stranger: Objects!
Stranger: Sharp objects!
You: that would cause too much bleeding though
You: we want him to suffer through it
You: small incisions is the key to torture
Stranger: Let me carve a word on his chest!
You: please do
Stranger: "Racist"
You: yes
You: also before we cut him open, i want to burn in "i like black people" on his back
Stranger: By all means!
You: so while he is open, we need to insert some sharp objects
You: i'm thinking we should use staples and thumb tacks
Stranger: Staples! Good idea...
Stranger: I have some nails and a hammer, will they do?
You: they won't do much while they are in there, but if he moves at all they will bcut him a lot
You: well you can use those on less vital organs
You: like the bladder and intestines
You: and we will burn the wounds closed
You: so he can suffer
You: i would then like to finish him off
Stranger: I want to nail him on a cross.
You: unless there is something else you want tod o
You: ok perfect
You: we can sew him back yp
You: up
You: and put him on a cross
You: though i want him do burn
You: as the KKK used burning crosses
You: to symbolise that we are not the kkk, we will turn the cross upside down
You: and burn him
Stranger: I was gonna suggest that.
Stranger: To put a KKK white hood on his head.
You: yes
You: i want to staple that hood to his face
Stranger: Please do!
Stranger: I hope the fucker's reading.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
@random
18 Jun 2014 10:47AM
• 95 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

A Married Black Whore disrespecting her Black Husband with pictures of her fucking a white man!!!Priceless!!!Love to see her sitting on my penis!!!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-2
Praying4BBC
View posts View profile
@confessions
25 Feb 2022 5:58PM
• 860 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I LOVE BIG BLACK NIGGER COCK

NI love big black men who will open me up with their big thick black uncircumcised dicks while I enjoy having men drag their black dicks across my lips while I get my face slapped by a big delicious nigger dick. I am surrounded by black men stroking their cocks while I feel the pressure of my asshole stretch around a 12 inch niggers fat dick.

My   I just can't help how much I enjoy cheating on my wife with a room full of niggers. I am so helpless against black dick while I let my ass get fucked as I worship cock after black cock. I love it so much more than I love pussy. I dream about big black uncircumcised dicks while I try to get my dick hard for the woman I married.
I don't think about anything else anymore, other than getting down on my knees and worshipping any nigger with a huge uncircumcised black penis and the constant pleasure of being used and abused until I have tasted all the big dicked niggers I can fit inside of my house.


 I want to get on my knees and suck the cum out of black men while my wife walks in on me dressed in her clothes while cum drips down my face and throat while I lock eyes with her pain-filled. I Do not stop as I stare deep into her eyes while another man bust his delicious load crossed my filthy face. I want her to know how much I enjoy being on my knees surrounded by all these huge dark cock. I want her to know how much more I need to feel men inside of me. I want her to know how much more important it is to me bend over in front of niggers with big uncircumcised cock 


 I have been a bad little girl. I just let my wife catch me with a room full of men and I don't care. I just let her watch what it looks like to love sucking a mans rock hard dick while I get my ass fucked by black men and I don't care about anything else that I can't put in my mouth, or a delicious load of thick jizz while I have a huge black delicious uncircumcised man, a huge black veiny cock I can worship as I obsess over a delicious black nigger cock as I worship his huge mouth watering ginormous cock.

  I can't stop looking up at this beautiful hard black dick as they pound back in my throat as I open up to take all the dick that I can fit inside of my mouth. I can't enjoy anything else other than getting down on my knees and worship them as much thick nigger dick as I can cuz I premeditate getting caught by my wife and she gets home and not given no shit about how this would hurt her. 


Looking down the shaft of a big black uncircumcised juicy big cock. I want to know what it feels like as I feel so many niggers take turns ejaculating their thick loads of nigger sperm. 
 I have never been so happy to be able to help these black men to get off. I love the taste of cum and I don't want anything to come between the two of us until I feel my heart attach itself to the Man I was tasting in my mouth I think about it all day long as I was hoping to get my face stuffed by all these huge black uncircumcised juicy cocks


 I don't even want to change my own mind. I love wearing my wife's clothes even though I know how mad it makes her. I want her to know I don't care how she feels. The only thing that I care about is my desire, my role on this Earth, the one thing I cannot stop thinking about.
 I don't know if I can stop my obsession to cock and I will let everyone know that I am addicted to their humongous dark black dick as I am on the floor with my mouth full of  black dick. I will let them know that I am so excited to drink their precum until I feel my hole ozing the big dicked niggers cock throbbing Inside of my man pussy as he explodes inside me. I have to make sure I get my face drenched from all the jizz that sh.,  oots on my face. 


  I'm not sure what I need to be doing but I will let my lips wrap around ba my alack cock and suck on their big black dicks until I get a mouth full of niggers cum. I will let them fuck my mouth, I will let them use my asshole until they all cum, filling me up with hot cum. I'm going to be soaking up the fun while I'm on my knees surrounded by all the huge thick veiny uncircumcised juicy nigger  cock would make me hard and happy
 

I want to be a good little cock sucker while I'm in front of lot of more than 3 fine woman who are onlythere to humiliate me and call me a little faggot while I get my face and ass fucked by huge black men with ginormous man cocks. 


I'm not going to stop loving nigger cocks as Katie walks in on me dressed in her clothes while I'm on my knees surrounded by black men and women
Listen, as much as I need my wife, the only thing I truly love is black men, black men who only want to use me. I love each and every black man that is willing to slam his huge black dick inside of my unprepared asshole, forcing his huge dick uncircumcised shaft more than half way inside, causing me to scream a little in pain is he slides it out and slams it back in even harder as my screams become tears streaming down my cheeks.

As I lay there in pain while he continues punishing me with every inch of his huge black dick I will think of my wife as I begin to enjoy how it feels having my sissy asshole tore up, until my tears become moans a pleasure and I began bouncing back against his pelvis, to ensure he was burying every inch of his alpha Black dick inside of my sissy fagot ass. I began to get my face filled with another black dick that I am so excited to suck on. I don't want to stop them from fucking both of my holes while I stroke 2 beautiful black men with each one of my hands, as I try to suck on 3 cocks at the same time.

I love doing this so much more than I have ever enjoyed a night with my wife….. or any other female for that matter. The one thing I cannot deny is how hard I get thinking about my mouth and ass being used to please 10 inches or bigger and I want bigger. I dream about black men with enormous 15, 20 inches surrounding me and slapping my face with their big black uncircumcised penis's. It's the only thing I want to do anymore. My wife doesn't even come close to being important to me since I have experienced the feeling of my asshole stretching around a big dicked nigger, and I want her to know that. I want her to see how much more I love them over her and then I will let her choose if she wants to stay with me or if she has to go, but I won't be able to choose her over a delicious black dick.


I want her to know that I wear her underwear while I fuck anybody else but her, and I don't want to sleep with her anymore so she has to choose to be with me while I'm home alone dressed up, waiting for my black daddy to knock on the door and fuck me with all of his friends and she is either going to have to fuck them too, or go without.
I love the feeling of being dressed and lingerie for men, while Katie is forced to watch her husband draw more satisfication from a room full of niggers and her. Honestly, I enjoy dick more than I ever have enjoyed any woman.


Cock makes me so horny that I can't help but to beg black men to come into my house and let me suck their cocksHi I enjoyed Looking up at their muscular bodies As I began to gag on huge black juicy uncircumcised Nager dick while men rub their cock on my body while they ejaculate, drenching my face and my faggot dressed body until it drips 


 
I couldn’t believe how much more I enjoyed tasting pre-come while men took turns fucking my ass until I felt his dick throbbing as he jizzes into my panty wearingwhite boy pussy holes
Day in and day out every time Katie leaves I rush to wrap my lips around the head of 12 inch rock hard bbc. Slobbering all over  Every single black dick while I stare my wife is arises she stares in shock

You will need bbc to part your thin lips while men took turns fucking and ejaculating their thick black loads all over your filthy, cum covered body. You want to taste all the jizz that is sliding down your body while you're bent over and fucked by huge uncircumcised Niger dicks... one after another black man takes turns burying every inch of their humongous dark cocks.  They are aggressive with their black dicks as they pound your face against the wall as they thrust 12, 14 inches of thick black uncircumcised penis's into your faggot asshole until they all fill you with semen and leave you with a huge creampie dripping from your man pussy for a lonely white boy to eat out of your cum filled asshole.  

I crave a huge black cock with foreskin. The only thing I want is a big thick black cock!!! I don’t want to even be in the same room as my wife unless I can watch her get fucked by all of these superior black men. I would love to hear her scream and beg for them to stop. The louder the better, I want to see them hold her down while they take turns shoving their huge black dicks deep inside my wife forcefully because I am turned on by her please. I will not hel, just show her how much I love B
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.

Nude Vista Content

Curvy BBW ebony Carmen Hayes likes fucking with a white penis

07:54 19.8K

WHITE PETTICOAT BLACK FEMALE GOES DOGGY POSITION FOR LARGE PENIS BBC BROWN SHLONG

10:02 9.6K

Ebony Spinner Wife Cheats on Ebony Spouse with Large Penis White Chap

11:15 4.1K

Juicy alt slut guzzles humongous white penis

05:14 19.2K

blonde teenie anal drilled by giant white penis and huge dildo

11:02 8.2K

blonde teeny anal screwed by gigantic white penis and giant dildo

11:02 6.2K